<?xml version="1.0" encoding="ISO-8859-1"?><TEI.2 id="cat.0018">






<teiHeader>
<fileDesc>
<titleStmt>
<title level="a" type="main">My Ántonia</title>
<title level="m" type="sub">electronic edition</title>
<author>Willa Cather</author>
<editor>Center for Digital Research in the Humanities</editor>
<principal>Andrew Jewell</principal>
<sponsor>University of Nebraska-Lincoln</sponsor>


</titleStmt>
<editionStmt>
<edition><date>2009</date></edition>
</editionStmt><publicationStmt>
<idno>cat.0018</idno>
<distributor>Willa Cather Archive</distributor>
<address>
<addrLine>Center for Digital Research in the Humanities</addrLine>
<addrLine>319 Love Library</addrLine>
<addrLine>University of Nebraska-Lincoln</addrLine>
<addrLine>Lincoln, NE 68588-4100</addrLine>
<addrLine>cdrh@unlnotes.unl.edu</addrLine>
</address>
<availability>
<p>Copyright © 2009 by The Willa Cather Archive, all rights reserved.
Items in the Archive may be shared in accordance with the Fair Use provisions
of U.S. copyright law.  Redistribution or republication on other terms, in
any medium, requires express written consent from the editors and advance
notification of the publisher, the Center for Digital Research in the Humanities. Permission to reproduce the graphic images in this archive has been granted by the owners of the originals for this publication only.</p>
</availability>
</publicationStmt>
      <sourceDesc>
         <bibl>
            <title level="m">My Ántonia</title>
            <author>Willa Sibert Cather</author>
            <publisher>Houghton Mifflin</publisher>
            <pubPlace>Boston and New York</pubPlace>
            <date value="1918">1918</date>
         </bibl>
      </sourceDesc>
</fileDesc>
   <profileDesc>
      
      <langUsage>
        <language id="cs">Czech</language>
        <language id="la">Latin</language>
      </langUsage>
      
      
   </profileDesc>
   </teiHeader>

<text>
        <front>
          <pb corresp="cat.0018.000"/>
          <pb corresp="cat.0018.001"/>
          <pb corresp="cat.0018.002"/>
          <pb corresp="cat.0018.003"/>
          <pb corresp="cat.0018.004"/>
          <pb corresp="cat.0018.005"/>
          <pb corresp="cat.0018.006"/>
          <div1 type="Books by Willa Cather (Advertisement)">
            <list>
              <head>By Willa Sibert Cather</head>
              <milestone unit="horbar-short-center"/>
              <item>MY ÁNTONIA. Illustrated.</item>
              <item>THE SONG OF THE LARK.</item>
              <item>O PIONEERS! With colored frontispiece.</item>
              <item>ALEXANDER'S BRIDGE.</item>
            </list>
            <ab>HOUGHTON MIFFLIN COMPANY</ab><lb/>
            <ab>Boston and New York</ab>
          </div1>
          <pb corresp="cat.0018.007"/>
          <titlePage><docTitle><titlePart>MY ÁNTONIA</titlePart></docTitle></titlePage>
          <pb corresp="cat.0018.008"/>
          <pb corresp="cat.0018.009"/>
          <titlePage>
            <docTitle>
              <titlePart>MY ÁNTONIA</titlePart>
            </docTitle>
            <lb/>
            <byline> BY<lb/>
              <docAuthor>WILLA SIBERT CATHER</docAuthor></byline>
            <lb/>
            <epigraph>
              <cit>
                
                  <quote>
                    <foreign lang="la" rend="italic">Optima dies . . . prima fugit</foreign>
                  </quote>
                
                <bibl>&#8212;Virgil</bibl>
              </cit>
            </epigraph>
            <titlePart>WITH ILLUSTRATIONS BY</titlePart>
            <lb/>
            <byline>W. T. BENDA</byline>
            <figure entity="cat.0018.fig1">
              <figDesc>Houghton Mifflin insignia</figDesc>
            </figure>
            <docImprint>
              <pubPlace>BOSTON AND NEW YORK</pubPlace><lb/>
              <publisher>HOUGHTON MIFFLIN COMPANY</publisher><lb/>
              <publisher>The Riverside Press Cambridge</publisher>
              <pubPlace>Cambridge</pubPlace><lb/>
              
            </docImprint>
          </titlePage>
          
          <pb corresp="cat.0018.010"/>
          
          <titlePage>
            <docImprint>COPYRIGHT, <date value="1918">1918</date>, BY WILLA SIBERT CATHER<lb/>
              ALL RIGHTS RESERVED<lb/>
              <hi rend="italic">Published <date value="1918-10">October 1918</date></hi></docImprint>
          </titlePage>
          
          <pb corresp="cat.0018.011"/>
          <div1 type="dedication">
            <ab>TO<lb/> CARRIE AND IRENE MINER<lb/>
              <hi rend="italic">In memory of affections old and true</hi>
            </ab>
            
            
          </div1>
          
          <pb corresp="cat.0018.012"/>
          <pb corresp="cat.0018.013"/>
          <div1 type="contents">
            
        <table cols="2">
          <head type="main">CONTENTS</head>
          <row>
            <cell role="label" rend="center">
              <ref type="editorial" target="bk1"> BOOK I </ref>
            </cell>
          </row>
          <row>
            <cell role="data">
              <ref type="editorial" target="bk1"> T<hi rend="smallcaps">HE</hi> S<hi rend="smallcaps">HIMERDAS</hi>
              </ref>
            </cell>
            <cell>3</cell>
          </row>
          <row>
            <cell role="label" rend="center">
              <ref type="editorial" target="bk2"> BOOK II </ref>
            </cell>
          </row>
          <row>
            <cell role="data">
              <ref type="editorial" target="bk2"> T<hi rend="smallcaps">HE</hi> H<hi rend="smallcaps">IRED</hi> G<hi rend="smallcaps">IRLS</hi>
              </ref>
            </cell>
            <cell>163</cell>
          </row>
          <row>
            <cell role="label" rend="center">
              <ref type="editorial" target="bk3"> BOOK III </ref>
            </cell>
          </row>
          <row>
            <cell role="data">
              <ref type="editorial" target="bk3"> L<hi rend="smallcaps">ENA</hi> L<hi rend="smallcaps">INGARD</hi>
              </ref>
            </cell>
            <cell>291</cell>
          </row>
          <row>
            <cell role="label" rend="center">
              <ref type="editorial" target="bk4"> BOOK IV </ref>
            </cell>
          </row>
          <row>
            <cell role="data">
              <ref type="editorial" target="bk4"> T<hi rend="smallcaps">HE</hi> P<hi rend="smallcaps">IONEER</hi> W<hi rend="smallcaps">OMAN'S</hi> S<hi rend="smallcaps">TORY</hi>
              </ref>
            </cell>
            <cell>335</cell>
          </row>
          <row>
            <cell role="label" rend="center">
              <ref type="editorial" target="bk5"> BOOK V </ref>
            </cell>
          </row>
          <row>
            <cell role="data">
              <ref type="editorial" target="bk5"> C<hi rend="smallcaps">UZAK'S</hi> B<hi rend="smallcaps">OYS</hi>
              </ref>
            </cell>
            <cell>369</cell>
          </row>
        </table>
            
          </div1>
          <pb corresp="cat.0018.014"/>
          <pb corresp="cat.0018.015"/>
          
          <div1 type="introduction">
            <head rend="center">INTRODUCTION</head>
            <div2 type="section">
              <p>L<hi rend="smallcaps">AST</hi> summer I happened to be crossing the plains of Iowa
                in a season of intense heat, and it was my good fortune to have for a traveling
                companion James Quayle
                Burden&#8212;Jim Burden, as we still call him in the West. He and I are
                old friends&#8212;we grew up together in the same Nebraska town&#8212;and
                we had much to say to each other. While the train flashed through never-ending miles
                of ripe wheat, by country towns and bright-flowered pastures and oak groves wilting
                in the sun, we sat in the observation car, where the woodwork was hot to the touch
                and red dust lay deep over everything. The dust and heat, the burning wind, reminded
                us of many things. We were talking about what it is like to spend one's childhood in
                little towns like these, buried in wheat and corn, under stimulating extremes of
                climate: burning summers when the world lies green and billowy beneath a brilliant
                sky, when one is fairly stifled in vegetation, in the color and smell of strong
                weeds and heavy harvests; blustery winters with little snow, when the whole country
                is stripped bare and gray as sheet-iron. We agreed that no one who had not grown up
                in a little prairie town<pb corresp="cat.0018.016"/> could know anything about it. It was a kind of freemasonry,
                we said.</p>
              <p>Although Jim Burden and I both live in New York, and are old friends, I do not see
                much of him there. He is legal counsel for one of the great Western railways, and is
                sometimes away from his New York office for weeks together. That is one reason why
                we do not often meet. Another is that I do not like his wife.</p>
              <p>When Jim was still an obscure young lawyer, struggling to make his way in New York,
                his career was suddenly advanced by a brilliant marriage. Genevieve Whitney was the
                only daughter of a distinguished man. Her marriage with young Burden was the subject
                of sharp comment at the time. It was said she had been brutally jilted by her
                cousin, Rutland Whitney, and that she married this unknown man from the West out of
                bravado. She was a restless, headstrong girl, even then, who liked to astonish her
                friends. Later, when I knew her, she was always doing something unexpected. She gave
                one of her town houses for a Suffrage headquarters, produced one of her own plays at the 
                 Princess Theater, was arrested for
                picketing during a garment-makers' strike, etc. I am never able to believe that she
                has much feeling for the causes to which she lends her name and her fleeting
                interest. She is handsome, energetic,<pb corresp="cat.0018.017"/> executive, but to me she seems
                unimpressionable and temperamentally incapable of enthusiasm. Her husband's quiet
                tastes irritate her, I think, and she finds it worth while to play the patroness to
                a group of young poets and painters of advanced ideas and mediocre ability. She has
                her own fortune and lives her own life. For some reason, she wishes to remain Mrs.
                James Burden.</p>
              <p>As for Jim, no disappointments have been severe enough to chill his naturally
                romantic and ardent disposition. This disposition, though it often made him seem
                very funny when he was a boy, has been one of the strongest elements in his success.
                He loves with a personal passion the great country through which his railway runs
                and branches. His faith in it and his knowledge of it have played an important part
                in its development. He is always able to raise capital for new enterprises in
                Wyoming or Montana, and has helped young men out there to do remarkable things in
                mines and timber and oil. If a young man with an idea can once get Jim Burden's
                attention, can manage to accompany him when he goes off into the wilds hunting for
                lost parks or exploring new canyons, then the money which means action is usually
                forthcoming. Jim is still able to lose himself in those big Western dreams. Though
                he is over forty now, he meets new people and new enterprises <pb corresp="cat.0018.018"/>with the impulsiveness
                by which his boyhood friends remember him. He never seems to me to grow older. His
                fresh color and sandy hair and quick-changing blue eyes are those of a young man,
                and his sympathetic, solicitous interest in women is as youthful as it is Western
                and American.</p>
              <p>During that burning day when we were crossing Iowa, our talk kept returning to a
                central figure, a Bohemian girl whom we had known long ago and whom both of us
                admired. More than any other person we remembered, this girl seemed to mean to us
                the country, the conditions, the whole adventure of our childhood. To speak her name
                was to call up pictures of people and places, to set a quiet drama going in one's
                brain. I had lost sight of her altogether, but Jim had found her again after long
                years, had renewed a friendship that meant a great deal to him, and out of his busy
                life had set apart time enough to enjoy that friendship. His mind was full of her
                that day. He made me see her again, feel her presence, revived all my old affection
                for her.</p>
              <p>"I can't see," he said impetuously, "why you have never written anything about
                Ántonia."</p>
              <p>I told him I had always felt that other people&#8212;he himself, for
                one&#8212;knew her much better than I. I was ready, however, to make an
                agreement with him; I would set down on paper all <pb corresp="cat.0018.019"/>that I remembered of
                Ántonia if he would do the same. We might, in this way, get a picture of
                her.</p>
              <p>He rumpled his hair with a quick, excited gesture, which with him often announces a
                new determination, and I could see that my suggestion took hold of him. "Maybe I
                will, maybe I will!" he declared. He stared out of the window for a few moments, and
                when he turned to me again his eyes had the sudden clearness that comes from
                something the mind itself sees. "Of course," he said, "I should have to do it in a
                direct way, and say a great deal about myself. It's through myself that I knew and
                felt her, and I've had no practice in any other form of presentation."</p>
              <p>I told him that how he knew her and felt her was exactly what I most wanted to know
                about Ántonia. He had had opportunities that I, as a little girl who
                watched her come and go, had not.</p>
            </div2>
            <div2 type="section">
              <p>Months afterward Jim Burden arrived at my apartment one stormy winter afternoon,
                with a bulging legal portfolio sheltered under his fur overcoat. He brought it into
                the sitting-room with him and tapped it with some pride as he stood warming his
                hands.</p>
              <p>"I finished it last night&#8212;the thing about Ántonia," he said.
                "Now, what about yours?"</p><pb corresp="cat.0018.020"/>
              <p>I had to confess that mine had not gone beyond a few straggling notes.</p>
              <p>"Notes? I did n't make any." He drank his tea all at once and put down the cup. "I
                did n't arrange or rearrange. I simply wrote down what of herself and myself and
                other people Ántonia's name recalls to me. I suppose it has n't any form.
                It has n't any title, either." He went into the next room, sat down at my desk and
                wrote on the pinkish face of the portfolio the word, "Ántonia." He frowned
                at this a moment, then prefixed another word, making it "My Ántonia." That
                seemed to satisfy him.</p>
              <p>"Read it as soon as you can," he said, rising, "but don't let it influence your own
                story."</p>
              <p>My own story was never written, but the following narrative is Jim's manuscript,
                substantially as he brought it to me.</p>
            </div2>
          </div1>
        </front>
  <pb n="3" corresp="cat.0018.021"/>
        <body>
          <head rend="center, large">MY ÁNTONIA</head>
          <div1 type="book" id="bk1">
            <head rend="center" type="main">B<hi rend="smallcaps">OOK</hi> I</head>
            <head type="sub" rend="center">THE SHIMERDAS</head>
            <div2 type="chapter" n="1">
              <head rend="center">I</head>
              <p><hi rend="large">I </hi><hi rend="smallcaps">FIRST </hi>heard of 
                 Ántonia<ref type="authorial" id="a1" target="fn1" n="1"/> on what seemed to me an interminable journey across
                the great midland plain of North America. I was ten years old then; 
                 I had lost both my father and mother
                within a year, and my Virginia relatives were sending me out to my grandparents, who
                lived in Nebraska. I traveled in the care of a mountain boy, Jake Marpole, one of the "hands" on my father's old
                farm under the Blue Ridge, who was now going West to work for my grandfather. Jake's
                experience of the world was not much wider than mine. He had never been in a railway
                train until the morning when we set out together to try our fortunes in a new world.</p>
              <note type="authorial" id="fn1" n="1">Ántonia: The Bohemian name <hi rend="italic">Ántonia</hi> is strongly accented on the first syllable,
                like the English name <hi rend="italic">Anthony,</hi> and the <hi rend="italic">i</hi> is, of course, given the sound of long <hi rend="italic">e.</hi> The name is
                pronounced Án-ton-ee-ah.</note><pb n="4" corresp="cat.0018.022"/>
              <p>We went all the way in day-coaches, becoming more sticky and grimy with each stage
                of the journey. Jake bought everything the newsboys offered him: candy, oranges,
                brass collar buttons, a watch-charm, and for me a "Life of
                  Jesse James," which I remember as one of the most satisfactory books I have
                ever read. Beyond Chicago we were under the protection of a friendly passenger
                conductor, who knew all about the country to which we were going and gave us a great
                deal of advice in exchange for our confidence. He seemed to us an experienced and
                worldly man who had been almost everywhere; in his conversation he threw out lightly
                the names of distant States and cities. He wore the rings and pins and badges of
                different fraternal orders to which he belonged. Even his cuff-buttons were engraved
                with hieroglyphics, and he was more inscribed than an Egyptian obelisk. Once when he
                sat down to chat, he told us that in the immigrant car ahead there was a family from
                "across the water" whose destination was the same as ours.</p>
              <p>"They can't any of them speak English, except one little girl, and all she can say
                is 'We go Black Hawk, Nebraska.'
                She's not <pb n="5" corresp="cat.0018.023"/>much older than you, twelve or thirteen, maybe, and she's as bright as a
                new dollar. Don't you want to go ahead and see her, Jimmy? She's got the pretty
                brown eyes, too!"</p>
              <p>This last remark made me bashful, and I shook my head and settled down to "Jesse
                James." Jake nodded at me approvingly and said you were likely to get diseases from
                foreigners.</p>
              <p>I do not remember crossing the Missouri River, or anything about 
                 the long day's journey through
                Nebraska. Probably by that time I had crossed so many rivers that I was dull
                to them. The only thing very noticeable about Nebraska was that it was still, all
                day long, Nebraska.</p>
              <p>I had been sleeping, curled up in a red plush seat, for a long while when we
                reached Black Hawk. Jake roused me and took me by the hand. We stumbled down from
                the train to a wooden siding, where men were running about with lanterns. I could
                n't see any town, or even distant lights; we were surrounded by utter darkness. The
                engine was panting heavily after its long run. In the red glow from the fire-box, a
                group of people stood <orig reg="huddled">hud-</orig><pb n="6" corresp="cat.0018.024"/><orig reg="">dled</orig> together on the platform, encumbered by bundles and
                boxes. I knew this must be the
                  immigrant family the conductor had told us about. The woman wore a fringed
                shawl tied over her head, and she carried a little tin trunk in her arms, hugging it
                as if it were a baby. There was an old man, tall and stooped. Two half-grown boys
                and a girl stood holding oil-cloth bundles, and a little girl clung to her mother's
                skirts. Presently a man with a lantern approached them and began to talk, shouting
                and exclaiming. I pricked up my ears, for it was positively the first time I had
                ever heard a foreign tongue.</p>
              <p>Another lantern came along. A bantering voice called out: "Hello, are you Mr.
                Burden's folks? If you are, it's me you're looking for. I'm Otto Fuchs. I'm Mr.
                Burden's hired man, and I'm to drive you out. Hello, Jimmy, ain't you scared to come
                so far west?"</p>
              <p>I looked up with interest at the new face in the lantern light. He might have
                stepped out of the pages of "Jesse James." He wore a sombrero hat, with a wide
                leather band and a bright buckle, and the ends of his mustache were twisted up
                stiffly, like little horns. He looked lively and ferocious, I thought, and <pb corresp="cat.0018.025"/>
                  <figure entity="cat.0018.fig2">
                    <figDesc>Image of the 'foreign family'</figDesc>
                  </figure>
                
                <pb corresp="cat.0018.026"/>
                <pb n="7" corresp="cat.0018.027"/>as if he
                had a history. A long scar ran across one cheek and drew the corner of his mouth up
                in a sinister curl. The top of his left ear was gone, and his skin was brown as an
                Indian's. Surely this was the face of a desperado. As he walked about the platform
                in his high-heeled boots, looking for our trunks, I saw that he was a rather slight
                man, quick and wiry, and light on his feet. He told us we had a long night drive
                ahead of us, and had better be on the hike. He led us to a hitching-bar where two
                farm wagons were tied, and I saw the foreign family crowding into one of them. The
                other was for us. Jake got on the front seat with Otto Fuchs, and I rode on the
                straw in the bottom of the wagon-box, covered up with a buffalo hide. The immigrants
                rumbled off into the empty darkness, and we followed them.</p>
              
              <p>I tried to go to sleep, but the jolting made me bite my tongue, and I soon began to
                ache all over. When the straw settled down I had a hard bed. Cautiously I slipped
                from under the buffalo hide, got up on my knees and peered over the side of the
                wagon. There seemed to be nothing to see; no fences, no creeks or trees, no hills or
                fields. If there was <pb n="8" corresp="cat.0018.028"/>a road, I could not make it out in the faint starlight. There
                was nothing but land: not a country at all, but the material out of which countries
                are made. No, there was nothing but land&#8212;slightly undulating, I knew,
                because often our wheels ground against the brake as we went down into a hollow and
                lurched up again on the other side. I had the feeling that the world was left
                behind, that we had got over the edge of it, and were outside man's jurisdiction. I
                had never before looked up at the sky when there was not a familiar mountain ridge
                against it. But this was the complete dome of heaven, all there was of it. I did not
                believe that my dead father and mother were watching me from up there; they would
                still be looking for me at the sheep-fold down by the creek, or along the white road
                that led to the mountain pastures. I had left even their spirits behind me. The
                wagon jolted on, carrying me I knew not whither. I don't think I was homesick. If we
                never arrived anywhere, it did not matter. Between that earth and that sky I felt
                erased, blotted out. I did not say my prayers that night: here, I felt, what would
                be would be.</p>
            </div2>
            <pb n="9" corresp="cat.0018.029"/>
            <div2 type="chapter" n="2">
              <head rend="center">II</head>
              <p>I <hi rend="smallcaps">DO</hi> not remember our arrival at my grandfather's farm sometime before daybreak, 
                 after a drive of nearly twenty miles
                with heavy work-horses. When I
                awoke, it was afternoon. I was lying in a little room, scarcely larger than the bed
                that held me, and the window-shade at my head was flapping softly in a warm wind. A
                tall woman, with wrinkled brown skin and black hair, stood looking down at me; I
                knew that she must be my grandmother. She had been crying, I could see, but when I
                opened my eyes she smiled, peered at me anxiously, and sat down on the foot of my
                bed.</p>
              <p>"Had a good sleep, Jimmy?" she asked briskly. Then in a very different tone she
                said, as if to herself, "My, how you do look like your father!" I remembered that my
                father had been her little boy; she must often have come to wake him like this when
                he overslept. "Here are your clean clothes," she went on, stroking my coverlid with
                her brown hand as she talked. "But first you come down to the kitchen with me, and
                have a nice warm bath <pb n="10" corresp="cat.0018.030"/>behind the stove. Bring your things; there's nobody about."</p>
              <p>"Down to the kitchen" struck me as curious; it was always "out in the kitchen" at
                home. I picked up my shoes and stockings and followed her through the living-room
                and down a flight of stairs into a basement. This basement was divided into a
                dining-room at the right of the stairs and a kitchen at the left. Both rooms were
                plastered and whitewashed&#8212;the plaster laid directly upon the earth
                walls, as it used to be in dugouts. The floor was of hard cement. Up under the
                wooden ceiling there were little half-windows with white curtains, and pots of
                geraniums and wandering Jew in the deep sills. As I entered the kitchen I sniffed a
                pleasant smell of gingerbread baking. The stove was very large, with bright nickel
                trimmings, and behind it there was a long wooden bench against the wall, and a tin
                washtub, into which grandmother poured hot and cold water. When she brought the soap
                and towels, I told her that I was used to taking my bath without help.</p>
              <p>"Can you do your ears, Jimmy? Are you sure? Well, now, I call you a right smart
                little boy."</p><pb n="11" corresp="cat.0018.031"/>
              <p>It was pleasant there in the kitchen. The sun shone into my bath-water through the
                west half-window, and a big Maltese cat came up and rubbed himself against the tub,
                watching me curiously. While I scrubbed, my grandmother busied herself in the
                dining-room until I called anxiously, "Grandmother, I'm afraid the cakes are
                burning!" Then she came laughing, waving her apron before her as if she were shooing
                chickens.</p>
              <p>She was a spare, tall woman, a little stooped, and she was apt to carry her head
                thrust forward in an attitude of attention, as if she were looking at something, or
                listening to something, far away. As I grew older, I came to believe that it was
                only because she was so often thinking of things that were far away. She was
                quick-footed and energetic in all her movements. Her voice was high and rather
                shrill, and she often spoke with an anxious inflection, for she was exceedingly
                desirous that everything should go with due order and decorum. Her laugh, too, was
                high, and perhaps a little strident, but there was a lively intelligence in it. She
                was then fifty-five years old, a strong woman, of unusual endurance.</p>
              <p>After I was dressed I explored the long cellar <pb n="12" corresp="cat.0018.032"/>next the kitchen. It was dug out
                under the wing of the house, was plastered and cemented, with a stairway and an
                outside door by which the men came and went. Under one of the windows there was a
                place for them to wash when they came in from work.</p>
              <p>While my grandmother was busy about supper I settled myself on the wooden bench
                behind the stove and got acquainted with the cat&#8212;he caught not only rats
                and mice, but gophers, I was told. The patch of yellow sunlight on the floor
                traveled back toward the stairway, and grandmother and I talked about my journey,
                and about the arrival of the new Bohemian family; she said they were to be our
                nearest neighbors. We did not talk about the farm in Virginia, which had been her
                home for so many years. But after the men came in from the fields, and we were all
                seated at the supper-table, then she asked Jake about the old place and about our
                friends and neighbors there.</p>
              <p>My grandfather said little. When he first came in he kissed me and spoke kindly to
                me, but he was not demonstrative. I felt at once his deliberateness and personal
                dignity, and was a little in awe of him. The thing one <orig reg="immediately">im-</orig><pb n="13" corresp="cat.0018.033"/><orig reg="">mediately</orig> noticed about him
                was his beautiful, crinkly, snow-white beard. I once heard a missionary say it was
                like the beard of an Arabian sheik. His bald crown only made it more impressive.</p>
              <p>Grandfather's eyes were not at all like those of an old man; they were bright blue,
                and had a fresh, frosty sparkle. His teeth were white and regular&#8212;so
                sound that he had never been to a dentist in his life. He had a delicate skin,
                easily roughened by sun and wind. When he was a young man his hair and beard were
                red; his eyebrows were still coppery.</p>
              <p>As we sat at the table Otto Fuchs and I kept stealing covert glances at each other.
                Grandmother had told me while she was getting supper that he was an Austrian who
                came to this country a young boy and had led an adventurous life in the Far West
                among mining-camps and cow outfits. His iron constitution was somewhat broken by
                  mountain pneumonia, and he had
                drifted back to live in a milder country for a while. 
                 He had relatives in Bismarck, a German settlement to the north
                 of us, but for a year now he had been working for grandfather.</p><pb n="14" corresp="cat.0018.034"/>
              <p>The minute supper was over, Otto took me into the kitchen to whisper to me about a
                pony down in the barn that had been bought for me at a sale; he had been riding him
                to find out whether he had any bad tricks, but he was a "perfect gentleman," and his
                name was Dude. Fuchs told me everything I wanted to know: how he had lost his ear in
                a Wyoming blizzard when he was a stage-driver, and how to throw a lasso. He promised
                to rope a steer for me before sundown next day. He got out his "chaps" and silver
                spurs to show them to Jake and me, and his best cowboy boots, with tops stitched in
                bold design&#8212;roses, and true-lover's knots, and undraped female figures.
                These, he solemnly explained, were angels.</p>
              <p>Before we went to bed Jake and Otto were called up to the living-room for prayers.
                Grandfather put on silver-rimmed spectacles and read several Psalms. His voice was
                so sympathetic and he read so interestingly that I wished he had chosen one of my
                favorite chapters in the Book of Kings. I was awed by his intonation of the word
                "Selah." 
                  <hi rend="italic">"He shall choose our inheritance for us, the excellency of Jacob
                    whom He loved. Selah."</hi>
                I had no idea what the word meant; perhaps he had not.<pb n="15" corresp="cat.0018.035"/> But, as he uttered it,
                it became oracular, the most sacred of words.</p>
              <p>Early the next morning I ran out of doors to look about me. I had been told that
                ours was the only wooden house
                west of Black Hawk&#8212;until you came to the Norwegian settlement, where
                there were several. Our neighbors lived in 
                 sod houses and dugouts&#8212; comfortable, but not very
                roomy. Our white frame house, with a story and half-story above the basement, stood
                at the east end of what I might call the farmyard, with the windmill close by the
                kitchen door. From the windmill the ground sloped westward, down to the barns and
                granaries and pig-yards. This slope was trampled hard and bare, and washed out in
                winding gullies by the rain. Beyond the corncribs, at the bottom of the shallow
                draw, was a muddy little pond, with rusty willow bushes growing about it. The road
                from the post-office came directly by our door, crossed the farmyard, and curved
                round this little pond, beyond which it began to climb the gentle swell of unbroken
                prairie to the west. There, along the western sky-line, it skirted a great
                cornfield, much larger than any field I had ever seen. This cornfield, and the 
                <orig reg="sorghum">sor-</orig><pb n="16" corresp="cat.0018.036"/><orig reg="">ghum</orig> patch behind the barn, were
                the only broken land in sight. Everywhere, as far as the eye could reach, there was
                nothing but rough, shaggy, red
                grass, most of it as tall as I.</p>
              <p>North of the house, inside the ploughed fire-breaks, grew a thick-set strip of box-elder trees, low and bushy, their leaves already
                turning yellow. This hedge was nearly a quarter of a mile long, but I had to look
                very hard to see it at all. The little trees were insignificant against the grass.
                It seemed as if the grass were about to run over them, and over the 
                 plum-patch behind the sod
                chicken-house.</p>
              <p>As I looked about me I felt that the grass was the country, as the water is the
                sea. The red of the grass made all the great prairie the color of wine-stains, or of
                certain seaweeds when they are first washed up. And there was so much motion in it;
                the whole country seemed, somehow, to be running.</p>
              <p>I had almost forgotten that I had a grandmother, when she came out, her sunbonnet
                on her head, a grain-sack in her hand, and asked me if I did not want to go to the
                garden with her to dig potatoes for dinner. 
                The garden, curiously enough, was a quarter of a mile from <pb n="17" corresp="cat.0018.037"/>the
                house, and the way to it led up a shallow draw past the cattle corral.
                Grandmother called my attention to a stout hickory cane, tipped with copper, which
                hung by a leather thong from her belt. This, she said, was her rattlesnake cane. I
                must never go to the garden without a heavy stick or a corn-knife; she had killed a
                good many rattlers on her way back and forth. A little girl who lived on the Black
                Hawk road was bitten on the ankle and had been sick all summer.</p>
              <p>I can remember exactly how the country looked to me as I walked beside my
                grandmother along the faint wagon-tracks on that early September morning. Perhaps
                the glide of long railway travel was still with me, for more than anything else I
                felt motion in the landscape; in the fresh, easy-blowing morning wind, and in the
                earth itself, as if the shaggy grass were a sort of loose hide, and underneath it
                  herds of wild buffalo were galloping,
                  galloping . . .</p>
              <p>Alone, I should never have found the garden&#8212;except, perhaps, for the
                big yellow pumpkins that lay about unprotected by their withering vines &#8212;
                and I felt very little interest in it when I got there. I wanted to walk straight on<pb n="18" corresp="cat.0018.038"/>
                through the red grass and over the edge of the world, which could not be very far
                away. The light air about me told me that the world ended here: only the ground and
                sun and sky were left, and if one went a little farther there would be only sun and
                sky, and one would float off into them, like the 
                 tawny hawks which sailed over our heads making slow shadows on
                the grass. While grandmother took the pitchfork we found standing in one of the rows
                and dug potatoes, while I picked them up out of the soft brown earth and put them
                into the bag, I kept looking up at the hawks that were doing what I might so easily
                do.</p>
              <p>When grandmother was ready to go, I said I would like to stay up there in the
                garden awhile.</p>
              <p>She peered down at me from under her sunbonnet. "Are n't you afraid of snakes?"</p>
              <p>"A little," I admitted, "but I'd like to stay anyhow."</p>
              <p>"Well, if you see one, don't have anything to do with him. The big yellow and brown
                ones won't hurt you; they're bull-snakes and help to keep the 
                 gophers down. Don't be scared if you see anything look out of
                 that<pb n="19" corresp="cat.0018.039"/> hole in the bank over there. That's a 
                 badger hole. He's about as big as a big 
                  'possum, and his face is striped, black and white. He
                takes a chicken once in a while, but I won't let the men harm him. In a new country
                a body feels friendly to the animals. I like to have him come out and watch me when
                I'm at work."</p>
              <p>Grandmother swung the bag of potatoes over her shoulder and went down the path,
                leaning forward a little. The road followed the windings of the draw; when she came
                to the first bend she waved at me and disappeared. I was left alone with this new
                feeling of lightness and content.</p>
              <p>I sat down in the middle of the garden, where snakes could scarcely approach
                unseen, and leaned my back against a warm yellow pumpkin. There were some 
                 ground-cherry bushes growing along
                the furrows, full of fruit. I turned back the papery triangular sheaths that
                protected the berries and ate a few. All about me 
                 giant grasshoppers, twice as big as any I had ever seen, were
                doing acrobatic feats among the dried vines. The gophers scurried up and down the
                ploughed ground. There in the sheltered draw-bottom the wind did not blow very hard,
                but I could hear it <pb n="20" corresp="cat.0018.040"/>singing its humming tune up on the level, and I could see the
                tall grasses wave. The earth was warm under me, and warm as I crumbled it through my
                fingers. Queer little red bugs
                came out and moved in slow squadrons around me. Their backs were polished vermilion,
                with black spots. I kept as still as I could. Nothing happened. I did not expect
                anything to happen. I was something that lay under the sun and felt it, like the
                pumpkins, and I did not want to be anything more. I was entirely happy. Perhaps we
                feel like that when we die and become a part of something entire, whether it is sun
                and air, or goodness and knowledge. At any rate, that is happiness; to be dissolved
                into something complete and great. When it comes to one, it comes as naturally as
                sleep.</p>
            </div2>
            <pb n="21" corresp="cat.0018.041"/>
            <div2 type="chapter" n="3">
              <head rend="center">III</head>
              <p>O<hi rend="smallcaps">N</hi> Sunday morning Otto Fuchs was to drive us over to make
                the acquaintance of our new Bohemian neighbors. We were taking them some provisions,
                as they had come to live on a wild place where there was no garden or chicken-house,
                and very little broken land. Fuchs brought up a sack of potatoes and 
                 a piece of cured pork from the
                cellar, and grandmother packed some loaves of Saturday's bread, a jar of butter, and
                several pumpkin pies in the straw of the wagon-box. We clambered up to the front
                seat and jolted off past the little pond and along the road that climbed to the big
                cornfield.</p>
              <p>I could hardly wait to see what lay beyond that cornfield; but there was only red
                grass like ours, and nothing else, though from the high wagon-seat one could look
                off a long way. The road ran about like a wild thing, avoiding the deep draws,
                crossing them where they were wide and shallow. And all along it, wherever it looped
                or ran, the sunflowers grew; some
                of them were as big as little trees, with <pb n="22" corresp="cat.0018.042"/>great rough leaves and many branches which
                bore dozens of blossoms. They made a gold ribbon across the prairie. Occasionally
                one of the horses would tear off with his teeth a plant full of blossoms, and walk
                along munching it, the flowers nodding in time to his bites as he ate down toward
                them.</p>
              <p>The Bohemian family, grandmother told me as we drove along, had bought the
                homestead of a fellow-countryman, Peter
                  Krajiek, and had paid him more than it was worth. Their agreement with him
                was made before they left the old country, through a cousin of his, who was also a
                relative of Mrs. Shimerda. The Shimerdas were the first Bohemian family to come to
                this part of the county. Krajiek was their only interpreter, and could tell them
                anything he chose. They could not speak enough English to ask for advice, or even to
                make their most pressing wants known. One son, Fuchs said, was well-grown, and
                strong enough to work the land; but the father was old and frail and knew nothing
                about farming. He was a weaver by trade; had been a skilled workman on tapestries
                and upholstery materials. He had brought his fiddle with him, which would n't be of
                much <pb n="23" corresp="cat.0018.043"/>use here, though he used to pick up money by it at home.</p>
              <p>"If they're nice people, I hate to think of them spending the winter in that cave
                of Krajiek's," said grandmother. "It's no better than a badger hole; no proper
                dugout at all. And I hear he's made them pay twenty dollars for his old cookstove
                that ain't worth ten."</p>
              <p>"Yes'm," said Otto; "and he's sold 'em his oxen and his two bony old horses for the
                price of good work-teams. I'd have interfered about the horses&#8212;the old
                man can understand some German&#8212;if I'd 'a' thought it would do any good.
                  But Bohemians has a natural
                distrust of Austrians."</p>
              <p>Grandmother looked interested. "Now, why is that, Otto?"</p>
              <p>Fuchs wrinkled his brow and nose. "Well, ma'm, it's politics. It would take me a
                long while to explain."</p>
              <p>The land was growing rougher; I was told that we were 
                  approaching Squaw Creek, which cut up the west half
                of the Shimerdas' place and made the land of little value for farming. Soon we could
                see the broken, grassy clay cliffs which indicated the windings of the <pb n="24" corresp="cat.0018.044"/>stream, and
                the glittering tops of the cottonwoods
                  and ash trees that grew down in the ravine. Some of the cottonwoods had
                already turned, and the yellow leaves and shining white bark made them look like the
                gold and silver trees in fairy tales.</p>
              <p>As we approached the Shimerdas' dwelling, I could still see nothing but rough red
                hillocks, and draws with shelving banks and long roots hanging out where the earth
                had crumbled away. Presently, against one of those banks, I saw a sort of shed,
                thatched with the same wine-colored grass that grew everywhere. Near it tilted a
                shattered windmill-frame, that had no wheel. We drove up to this skeleton to tie our
                horses, and then I saw a door and window sunk deep in the draw-bank. The door stood
                open, and a woman and a girl of fourteen ran out and looked up at us hopefully. A
                little girl trailed along behind them. The woman had on her head the same
                embroidered shawl with silk fringes that she wore when she had alighted from the
                train at Black Hawk. She was not old, but she was certainly not young. Her face was
                alert and lively, with a sharp chin and shrewd little eyes. She shook grandmother's
                hand energetically.</p><pb n="25" corresp="cat.0018.045"/>
              <p>"Very glad, very glad!" she ejaculated. Immediately she pointed to the bank out of
                which she had emerged and said, "House no good, house no good!"</p>
              <p>Grandmother nodded consolingly. "You'll get fixed up comfortable after while, Mrs.
                Shimerda; make good house."</p>
              <p>My grandmother always spoke in a very loud tone to foreigners, as if they were
                deaf. She made Mrs. Shimerda understand the friendly intention of our visit, and the
                Bohemian woman handled the loaves of bread and even smelled them, and examined the
                pies with lively curiosity, exclaiming, "Much good, much thank!"&#8212; and
                again she wrung grandmother's hand.</p>
              <p>The oldest son, Ambroz,&#8212;they called it Ambrosch,&#8212;came out
                of the cave and stood beside his mother. He was nineteen years old, short and
                broad-backed, with a close-cropped, flat head, and a wide, flat face. His hazel eyes
                were little and shrewd, like his mother's, but more sly and suspicious; they fairly
                snapped at the food. The family had been living on corncakes and sorghum molasses
                for three days.</p>
              <p>The little girl was pretty, but Án-tonia&#8212;<pb n="26" corresp="cat.0018.046"/>they accented the
                name thus, strongly, when they spoke to her&#8212;was still prettier. I
                remembered what the conductor had said about her eyes. They were big and warm and
                full of light, like the sun shining on brown pools in the wood. Her skin was brown,
                too, and in her cheeks she had a glow of rich, dark color. Her brown hair was curly
                and wild-looking. The little sister, whom they called Yulka (Julka), was fair, and
                seemed mild and obedient. While I stood awkwardly confronting the two girls, Krajiek
                came up from the barn to see what was going on. With him was another Shimerda son.
                Even from a distance one could see that there was something strange about this boy.
                As he approached us, he began to make uncouth noises, and held up his hands to show
                us his fingers, which were webbed to the first knuckle, like a duck's foot. When he
                saw me draw back, he began to crow delightedly, "Hoo, hoo-hoo, hoo-hoo!" like a
                rooster. His mother scowled and said sternly, "Marek!" then spoke rapidly to Krajiek
                in Bohemian.</p>
              <p>"She wants me to tell you he won't hurt nobody, Mrs. Burden. He was born like that.
                The others are smart. Ambrosch, he make <pb n="27" corresp="cat.0018.047"/>good farmer." He struck Ambrosch on the
                back, and the boy smiled knowingly.</p>
              <p>At that moment the father came out of the hole in the bank. He wore no hat, and his
                thick, iron-gray hair was brushed straight back from his forehead. It was so long
                that it bushed out behind his ears, and made him look like the old portraits I
                remembered in Virginia. He was tall and slender, and his thin shoulders stooped. He
                looked at us understandingly, then took grandmother's hand and bent over it. I
                noticed how white and well-shaped his own hands were. They looked calm, somehow, and
                skilled. His eyes were melancholy, and were set back deep under his brow. His face
                was ruggedly formed, but it looked like ashes&#8212;like something from which
                all the warmth and light had died out. Everything about this old man was in keeping
                with his dignified manner. He was neatly dressed. Under his coat he wore a knitted
                gray vest, and, instead of a collar, a silk scarf of a dark bronze-green, carefully
                crossed and held together by a red coral pin. While Krajiek was translating for Mr.
                Shimerda, Ántonia came up to me and held out her hand coaxingly. In a
                moment we were running up<pb n="28" corresp="cat.0018.048"/> the steep drawside together, Yulka trotting after us.</p>
              <p>When we reached the level and could see the gold tree-tops, I pointed toward them,
                and Ántonia laughed and squeezed my hand as if to tell me how glad she was
                I had come. We raced off toward Squaw Creek and did not stop until the ground itself
                stopped&#8212;fell away before us so abruptly that the next step would have
                been out into the tree-tops. We stood panting on the edge of the ravine, looking
                down at the trees and bushes that grew below us. The wind was so strong that I had
                to hold my hat on, and the girls' skirts were blown out before them.
                Ántonia seemed to like it; she held her little sister by the hand and
                chattered away in that language which seemed to me spoken so much more rapidly than
                mine. She looked at me, her eyes fairly blazing with things she could not say.</p>
              <p>"Name? What name?" she asked, touching me on the shoulder. I told her my name, and
                she repeated it after me and made Yulka say it. She pointed into the gold cottonwood
                tree behind whose top we stood and said again, "What name?"</p>
              <p>We sat down and made a nest in the <pb n="29" corresp="cat.0018.049"/>long red grass. Yulka curled up like a baby
                rabbit and played with a grasshopper. Ántonia pointed up to the sky and
                questioned me with her glance. I gave her the word, but she was not satisfied and
                pointed to my eyes. I told her, and she repeated the word, making it sound like
                "ice." She pointed up to the sky, then to my eyes, then back to the sky, with
                movements so quick and impulsive that she distracted me, and I had no idea what she
                wanted. She got up on her knees and wrung her hands. She pointed to her own eyes and
                shook her head, then to mine and to the sky, nodding violently.</p>
              <p>"Oh," I exclaimed, "blue; blue sky."</p>
              <p>She clapped her hands and murmured, "Blue sky, blue eyes," as if it amused her.
                While we snuggled down there out of the wind she learned a score of words. She was
                quick, and very eager. We were so deep in the grass that we could see nothing but
                the blue sky over us and the gold tree in front of us. It was wonderfully pleasant.
                After Ántonia had said the new words over and over, she wanted to give me a
                little chased silver ring she wore on her middle finger. When she coaxed and
                insisted, I repulsed her quite sternly. I did n't <pb n="30" corresp="cat.0018.050"/>want her ring, and I felt there
                was something reckless and extravagant about her wishing to give it away to a boy
                she had never seen before. No wonder Krajiek got the better of these people, if this
                was how they behaved.</p>
              <p>While we were disputing about the ring, I heard a mournful voice calling,
                "Án-tonia, Án-tonia!" She sprang up like a hare. 
                 "<hi rend="italic">Tatinek,
                Tatinek</hi>!" she shouted, and we ran to meet the old man who was coming
                toward us. Ántonia reached him first, took his hand and kissed it. When I
                came up, he touched my shoulder and looked searchingly down into my face for several
                seconds. I became somewhat embarrassed, for I was used to being taken for granted by
                my elders.</p>
              <p>We went with Mr. Shimerda back to the dugout, where grandmother was waiting for me.
                Before I got into the wagon, he took a book out of his pocket, opened it, and showed
                me a page with two alphabets, one English and the other Bohemian. He placed this
                book in my grandmother's hands, looked at her entreatingly, and said with an
                earnestness which I shall never forget, "Te-e-ach, te-e-ach my
              Án-tonia!"</p>
            </div2>
            <pb n="31" corresp="cat.0018.051"/>
            <div2 type="chapter" n="4">
              <head rend="center">IV</head>
              <p>O<hi rend="smallcaps">N</hi> the afternoon of that same Sunday I took my first long
                ride on my pony, under Otto's direction. After that Dude and I went twice a week to
                  the post-office, six miles east of
                us, and I saved the men a good deal of time by riding on errands to our
                neighbors. When we had to borrow anything, or to send about word that there would be
                preaching at the sod schoolhouse,
                I was always the messenger. Formerly Fuchs attended to such things after working
                hours.</p>
              <p>All the years that have passed have not dimmed my memory of that first glorious
                autumn. The new country lay open before me: there were no fences in those days, and
                I could choose my own way over the grass uplands, trusting the pony to get me home
                again. Sometimes I followed the sunflower-bordered roads. Fuchs told me that the
                sunflowers were introduced into that country by the 
                 Mormons; that at the time of the persecution, when they left
                 Missouri and struck out into the wilderness to find a place where they could worship<pb n="32" corresp="cat.0018.052"/>
                God in their own way, the members of the first exploring party, crossing the plains
                to Utah, scattered sunflower seed as they went. The next summer, when the long
                trains of wagons came through with all the women and children, they had the
                sunflower trail to follow. I believe that botanists do not confirm Jake's story,
                but insist that the sunflower was native to those plains. Nevertheless, that legend
                has stuck in my mind, and sunflower-bordered roads always seem to me the roads to
                freedom.</p>
              <p>I used to love to drift along the pale yellow cornfields, looking for the damp
                spots one sometimes found at their edges, where the 
                 smartweed soon turned a rich copper color and the narrow brown
                leaves hung curled like cocoons about the swollen joints of the stem. Sometimes I
                went south to visit our German
                  neighbors and to admire their catalpa grove, or to see the
                  big elm tree that grew up out of a deep crack in the earth and had a hawk's
                nest in its branches. Trees were so rare in that country, and they had to make such
                a hard fight to grow, that we used to feel anxious about them, and visit them as if
                they were persons. It must have been the scarcity of <pb n="33" corresp="cat.0018.053"/>detail in that tawny landscape
                that made detail so precious.</p>
              <p>Sometimes I rode north to the big prairie-dog town to watch the brown, earth-owls fly home in the late afternoon and go down to their nests
                underground with the dogs. Ántonia Shimerda liked to go with me, and we
                used to wonder a great deal about these birds of subterranean habit. We had to be on
                our guard there, for rattlesnakes were always lurking about. They came to pick up an
                easy living among the dogs and owls, which were quite defenseless against them; took
                possession of their comfortable houses and ate the eggs and puppies. We felt sorry
                for the owls. It was always mournful to see them come flying home at sunset and
                disappear under the earth. But, after all, we felt, winged things who would live
                like that must be rather degraded creatures. The dog-town was a long way from any
                pond or creek. Otto Fuchs said he had seen populous dog-towns in the desert where
                there was no surface water for fifty miles; he insisted that some of the holes must
                go down to water&#8212;nearly two hundred feet, hereabouts. Ántonia
                said she did n't believe it; that the dogs probably<pb n="34" corresp="cat.0018.054"/> lapped up the dew in the early
                morning, like the rabbits.</p>
              <p>Ántonia had opinions about everything, and she was soon able to make them
                known. Almost every day she came running across the prairie to have her reading
                lesson with me. Mrs. Shimerda grumbled, but realized it was important that one
                member of the family should learn English. When the lesson was over, we used to go
                up to the watermelon patch behind the garden. I split the melons with an old 
                 corn-knife, and we lifted out the
                hearts and ate them with the juice trickling through our fingers. The 
                 white Christmas melons we did not
                touch, but we watched them with curiosity. They were to be picked late, when the
                hard frosts had set in, and put away for winter use. After weeks on the ocean, the
                Shimerdas were famished for fruit. The two girls would wander for miles along the
                edge of the cornfields, hunting for ground-cherries.</p>
              <p>Ántonia loved to help grandmother in the kitchen and to learn about
                cooking and housekeeping. She would stand beside her, watching her every movement.
                We were willing to believe that Mrs. Shimerda was a good housewife in her own
                country, but she managed<pb n="35" corresp="cat.0018.055"/> poorly under new conditions: the conditions were bad
                enough, certainly!</p>
              <p>I remember how horrified we were at the sour, ashy-gray bread she gave her family
                to eat. She mixed her dough, we discovered, in an old tin peck-measure that Krajiek
                had used about the barn. When she took the paste out to bake it, she left smears of
                dough sticking to the sides of the measure, put the measure on the shelf behind the
                stove, and let this residue ferment. The next time she made bread, she scraped this
                sour stuff down into the fresh dough to serve as yeast.</p>
              <p>During those first months the Shimerdas never went to town. Krajiek encouraged them
                in the belief that in Black Hawk they would somehow be mysteriously separated from
                their money. They hated Krajiek, but they clung to him because he was the only human
                being with whom they could talk or from whom they could get information. He slept
                with the old man and the two boys in the dugout barn, along with the oxen. They kept
                him in their hole and fed him for the same reason that the prairie dogs and the
                brown owls housed the rattlesnakes&#8212;because they did not know how to get
                rid of him.</p>
            </div2>
            <pb n="36" corresp="cat.0018.056"/>
            <div2 type="chapter" n="5">
              <head rend="center">V</head>
              <p>W<hi rend="smallcaps">E</hi> knew that things were hard for our Bohemian neighbors,
                but the two girls were light-hearted and never complained. They were always ready to
                forget their troubles at home, and to run away with me over the prairie, scaring
                  rabbits or starting up flocks of
                  quail.</p>
              <p>I remember Ántonia's excitement when she came into our kitchen one
                afternoon and announced: "My papa find friends up north, with 
                  Russian mans. Last night he take me for see, and I
                can understand very much talk. Nice mans, Mrs. Burden. One is fat and all the time
                laugh. Everybody laugh. The first time I see my papa laugh in this kawn-tree. Oh,
                very nice!"</p>
              <p>I asked her if she meant the two Russians who lived up by the big dog-town. I had
                often been tempted to go to see them when I was riding in that direction, but one of
                them was a wild-looking fellow and I was a little afraid of him. Russia seemed to me
                more remote than any other country&#8212;farther away than China, almost as
                far as the North Pole. Of <pb n="37" corresp="cat.0018.057"/>all the strange, uprooted people among the first settlers,
                those two men were the strangest and the most aloof. Their last names were
                unpronounceable, so they were called Pavel and Peter. They went about making signs
                to people, and until the Shimerdas came they had no friends. Krajiek could
                understand them a little, but he had cheated them in a trade, so they avoided him.
                Pavel, the tall one, was said to be an anarchist; since he had no means of imparting
                his opinions, probably his wild gesticulations and his generally excited and
                rebellious manner gave rise to this supposition. He must once have been a very
                strong man, but now his great frame, with big, knotty joints, had a wasted look, and
                the skin was drawn tight over his high cheek-bones. His breathing was hoarse, and he
                always had a cough.</p>
              <p>Peter, his companion, was a very different sort of fellow; short, bow-legged, and
                as fat as butter. He always seemed pleased when he met people on the road, smiled
                and took off his cap to every one, men as well as women. At a distance, on his
                wagon, he looked like an old man; his hair and beard were of such a pale flaxen
                color that they seemed white <pb n="38" corresp="cat.0018.058"/>in the sun. They were as thick and curly as carded
                wool. His rosy face, with its snub nose, set in this fleece, was like a melon among
                its leaves. He was usually called "Curly Peter," or "Rooshian Peter."</p>
              <p>The two Russians made good farmhands, and in summer they worked out together. I had
                heard our neighbors laughing when they told how Peter always had to go home at night
                to milk his cow. Other bachelor homesteaders used canned milk, to save trouble.
                Sometimes Peter came to church at the sod schoolhouse. It was there I first saw him,
                sitting on a low bench by the door, his plush cap in his hands, his bare feet tucked
                apologetically under the seat.</p>
              <p>After Mr. Shimerda discovered the Russians, he went to see them almost every
                evening, and sometimes took Ántonia with him. She said they came from a
                part of Russia where the language was not very different from Bohemian, and if I
                wanted to go to their place, she could talk to them for me. One afternoon, before
                the heavy frosts began, we rode up there together on my pony.</p>
              <p>The Russians had a neat log house built on a grassy slope, with a windlass well
                beside the <pb n="39" corresp="cat.0018.059"/>door. As we rode up the draw we skirted a big melon patch, and a garden
                where squashes and yellow
                cucumbers lay about on the sod. We found Peter out behind his kitchen, bending
                over a washtub. He was working so hard that he did not hear us coming. His whole
                body moved up and down as he rubbed, and he was a funny sight from the rear, with
                his shaggy head and bandy legs. When he straightened himself up to greet us, drops
                of perspiration were rolling from his thick nose down on to his curly beard. Peter
                dried his hands and seemed glad to leave his washing. He took us down to see his
                chickens, and his cow that was grazing on the hillside. He told Ántonia
                that in his country only rich people had cows, but here any man could have one who
                would take care of her. The milk was good for Pavel, who was often sick, and he
                could make butter by beating sour cream with a wooden spoon. Peter was very fond of
                his cow. He patted her flanks and to her in Russian while he pulled up her 
                  lariat pin and set it in a new place.</p>
              <p>After he had shown us his garden, Peter trundled a load of watermelons up the hill
                in his wheelbarrow. Pavel was not at home. He <pb n="40" corresp="cat.0018.060"/>was off somewhere helping to dig a
                well. The house I thought very comfortable for two men who were "batching." Besides
                the kitchen, there was a living-room, with a wide double bed built against the wall,
                properly made up with blue gingham sheets and pillows. There was a little storeroom,
                too, with a window, where they kept guns and saddles and tools, and old coats and
                boots. That day the floor was covered with garden things, drying for winter; corn
                and beans and fat yellow cucumbers. There were no screens or window-blinds in the
                house, and all the doors and windows stood wide open, letting in flies and sunshine
                alike.</p>
              <p>Peter put the melons in a row on the oilcloth-covered table and stood over them,
                brandishing a butcher knife. Before the blade got fairly into them, they split of
                their own ripeness, with a delicious sound. He gave us knives, but no plates, and
                the top of the table was soon swimming with juice and seeds. I had never seen any
                one eat so many melons as Peter ate. He assured us that they were good for one
               &#8212;better than medicine; in his country people lived on them at this time
                of year. He was very hospitable and jolly.<pb n="41" corresp="cat.0018.061"/> Once, while he was looking at
                Ántonia, he sighed and told us that if he had stayed at home in Russia
                perhaps by this time he would have had a pretty daughter of his own to cook and keep
                house for him. He said he had left his country because of a "great trouble."</p>
              <p>When we got up to go, Peter looked about in perplexity for something that would
                entertain us. He ran into the storeroom and brought out a gaudily painted harmonica,
                sat down on a bench, and spreading his fat legs apart began to play like a whole
                band. The tunes were either very lively or very doleful, and he sang words to some
                of them.</p>
              <p>Before we left, Peter put ripe cucumbers into a sack for Mrs. Shimerda and gave us
                a lard-pail full of milk to cook them in. I had never heard of cooking cucumbers,
                but Ántonia assured me they were very good. We had to walk the pony all the
                way home to keep from spilling the milk.</p>
            </div2>
            <pb n="42" corresp="cat.0018.062"/>
            <div2 type="chapter" n="6">
              <head rend="center">VI</head>
              <p>O<hi rend="smallcaps">NE</hi> afternoon we were having our reading lesson on the
                warm, grassy bank where the
                badger lived. It was a day of amber sunlight, but there was a shiver of coming
                winter in the air. I had seen ice on the little horse-pond that morning, and as we
                went through the garden we found the tall asparagus, with its red berries, lying on
                the ground, a mass of slimy green.</p>
              <p>Tony was barefooted, and she shivered in her cotton dress and was comfortable only
                when we were tucked down on the baked earth, in the full blaze of the sun. She could
                talk to me about almost anything by this time. That afternoon she was telling me how
                highly esteemed our friend the badger was in her part of the world, and how men kept
                a special kind of dog, with very short legs, to hunt him. Those dogs, she said, went
                down into the hole after the badger and killed him there in a terrific struggle
                underground; you could hear the barks and yelps outside. Then the dog dragged
                himself back, covered with bites and scratches, to be rewarded and petted by his
                master. She <pb n="43" corresp="cat.0018.063"/>knew a dog who had a star on his collar for every badger he had killed.</p>
              <p>The rabbits were unusually spry that afternoon. They kept starting up all about us,
                and dashing off down the draw as if they were playing a game of some kind. But the
                little buzzing things that lived in the grass were all dead&#8212;all but one.
                While we were lying there against the warm bank, 
                 a little insect of the palest, frailest green hopped painfully
                out of the buffalo grass and tried to leap into a bunch of bluestem. He missed it,
                fell back, and sat with his head sunk between his long legs, his antennæ
                quivering, as if he were waiting for something to come and finish him. Tony made a
                warm nest for him in her hands; talked to him gayly and indulgently in Bohemian.
                Presently he began to sing for us&#8212;a thin, rusty little chirp. She held
                him close to her ear and laughed, but a moment afterward I saw there were tears in
                her eyes. She told me that in her village at home there was an old beggar woman who
                went about selling herbs and roots she had dug up in the forest. If you took her in
                and gave her a warm place by the fire, she sang old songs to the children in a
                cracked voice, like this. Old Hata, she <pb n="44" corresp="cat.0018.064"/>was called, and the children loved to see
                her coming and saved their cakes and sweets for her.</p>
              <p>When the bank on the other side of the draw began to throw a narrow shelf of
                shadow, we knew we ought to be starting homeward; the chill came on quickly when the
                sun got low, and Ántonia's dress was thin. What were we to do with the
                frail little creature we had lured back to life by false pretenses? I offered my
                pockets, but Tony shook her head and carefully put the green insect in her hair,
                tying her big handkerchief down loosely over her curls. I said I would go with her
                until we could see Squaw Creek, and then turn and run home. We drifted along lazily,
                very happy, through the magical light of the late afternoon.</p>
              <p>All those fall afternoons were the same, but I never got used to them. As far as we
                could see, the miles of copper-red grass were drenched in sunlight that was stronger
                and fiercer than at any other time of the day. The blond cornfields were red gold,
                the haystacks turned rosy and threw long shadows. The whole prairie was like 
                 the bush that burned with fire and
                 was not consumed. That hour always had the exultation of victory, of <pb n="45" corresp="cat.0018.065"/>triumphant
                ending, like a hero's death&#8212;heroes who died young and gloriously. It was
                a sudden transfiguration, a lifting-up of day.</p>
              <p>How many an afternoon Ántonia and I have trailed along the prairie under
                that magnificence! And always two long black shadows flitted before us or followed
                after, dark spots on the ruddy grass.</p>
              <p>We had been silent a long time, and the edge of the sun sank nearer and nearer the
                prairie floor, when we saw a figure moving on the edge of the upland, a gun over his
                shoulder. He was walking slowly, dragging his feet along as if he had no purpose. We
                broke into a run to overtake him.</p>
              <p>"My papa sick all the time," Tony panted as we flew. "He not look good, Jim."</p>
              <p>As we neared Mr. Shimerda she shouted, and he lifted his head and peered about.
                Tony ran up to him, caught his hand and pressed it against her cheek. She was the
                only one of his family who could rouse the old man from the torpor in which he
                seemed to live. He took the bag from his belt and showed us three rabbits he had
                shot, looked at Ántonia with a wintry flicker of a smile and began to tell
                her something. She turned to me.</p><pb n="46" corresp="cat.0018.066"/>
              <p>"My <hi rend="italic">tatinek</hi> make me little hat with the skins, little hat
                for win-ter!" she exclaimed joyfully. "Meat for eat, skin for hat,"&#8212;she
                told off these benefits on her fingers.</p>
              <p>Her father put his hand on her hair, but she caught his wrist and lifted it
                carefully away, talking to him rapidly. I heard the name of old Hata. He untied the
                handkerchief, separated her hair with his fingers, and stood looking down at the
                green insect. When it began to chirp faintly, he listened as if it were a beautiful
                sound.</p>
              <p>I picked up the gun he had
                dropped; a queer piece from the old country, short and heavy, with a stag's
                head on the cock. When he saw me examining it, he turned to me with his far-away
                look that always made me feel as if I were down at the bottom of a well. He spoke
                kindly and gravely, and Ántonia translated:&#8212;</p>
              <p>"My <hi rend="italic">tatinek</hi> say when you are big boy, he give you his gun.
                Very fine, from Bohemie. It was belong to a great man, very rich, like what you not
                got here; many fields, many forests, many big house. My papa play for his wedding,
                and he give my papa fine gun, and my papa give you."</p>
              
              <p>I was glad that this project was one of <orig reg="futurity">fu-</orig><pb corresp="cat.0018.067"/><figure entity="cat.0018.fig3">
                <figDesc>Image of 'Mr. Shimerda with a gun over his shoulder'</figDesc>
              </figure><pb corresp="cat.0018.068"/><pb n="47" corresp="cat.0018.069"/><orig reg="">turity</orig>. There never were such people as
                the Shimerdas for wanting to give away everything they had. Even the mother was
                always offering me things, though I knew she expected substantial presents in
                return. We stood there in friendly silence, while the feeble minstrel sheltered in
                Ántonia's hair went on with its scratchy chirp. The old man's smile, as he
                listened, was so full of sadness, of pity for things, that I never afterward forgot
                it. As the sun sank there came a sudden coolness and the strong smell of earth and
                drying grass. Ántonia and her father went off hand in hand, and I buttoned
                up my jacket and raced my shadow home.</p>
            </div2>
            <pb n="48" corresp="cat.0018.070"/>
            <div2 type="chapter" n="7">
              <head rend="center">VII</head>
              <p>M<hi rend="smallcaps">UCH</hi> as I liked Ántonia, I hated a superior tone
                that she sometimes took with me. She was four years older than I, to be sure, and
                had seen more of the world; but I was a boy and she was a girl, and I resented her
                protecting manner. Before the autumn was over she began to treat me more like an
                equal and to defer to me in other things than reading lessons. This change came
                about from an adventure we had together.</p>
              <p>One day when I rode over to the Shimerdas' I found Ántonia starting off on
                foot for Russian Peter's house, to borrow a spade Ambrosch needed. I offered to take
                her on the pony, and she got up behind me. There had been another black frost the
                night before, and the air was clear and heady as wine. Within a week all the
                blooming roads had been despoiled&#8212;hundreds of miles of yellow sunflowers
                had been transformed into brown, rattling, burry stalks.</p>
              <p>We found Russian Peter digging his potatoes. We were glad to go in and get warm <pb n="49" corresp="cat.0018.071"/>by
                his kitchen stove and to see his squashes and Christmas melons, heaped in the
                storeroom for winter. As we rode away with the spade, Ántonia suggested
                that we stop at the prairie-dog town and dig into one of the holes. We could find
                out whether they ran straight down, or were horizontal, like mole-holes; whether
                they had underground connections; whether the owls had nests down there, lined with
                feathers. We might get some puppies, or owl eggs, or snake-skins.</p>
              <p>The dog-town was spread out over perhaps ten acres. The grass had been nibbled
                short and even, so this stretch was not shaggy and red like the surrounding country,
                but gray and velvety. The holes were several yards apart, and were disposed with a
                good deal of regularity, almost as if the town had been laid out in streets and
                avenues. One always felt that an orderly and very sociable kind of life was going on
                there. I picketed Dude down in a draw, and we went wandering about, looking for a
                hole that would be easy to dig. The dogs were out, as usual, dozens of them, sitting
                up on their hind legs over the doors of their houses. As we approached, they barked,
                shook their tails at us, and scurried <orig reg="underground">under-</orig><pb n="50" corresp="cat.0018.072"/><orig reg="">ground</orig>. Before the mouths of the holes
                were little patches of sand and gravel, scratched up, we supposed, from a long way
                below the surface. Here and there, in the town, we came on larger gravel patches,
                several yards away from any hole. If the dogs had scratched the sand up in
                excavating, how had they carried it so far? It was on one of these gravel beds that
                I met my adventure.</p>
              <p>We were examining a big hole with two entrances. The burrow sloped into the ground
                at a gentle angle, so that we could see where the two corridors united, and the
                floor was dusty from use, like a little highway over which much travel went. I was
                walking backward, in a crouching position, when I heard Ántonia scream. She
                was standing opposite me, pointing behind me and shouting something in Bohemian. I
                whirled round, and there, on one of those dry gravel beds, was 
                  the biggest snake I had ever seen. He was sunning
                himself, after the cold night, and he must have been asleep when Ántonia
                screamed. When I turned he was lying in long loose waves, like a letter "W." He
                twitched and began to coil slowly. He was not merely a big snake, I thought
               &#8212;he was a circus monstrosity. His <pb n="51" corresp="cat.0018.073"/>abominable muscularity, his loathsome,
                fluid motion, somehow made me sick. He was as thick as my leg, and looked as if
                millstones could n't crush the disgusting vitality out of him. He lifted his hideous
                little head, and rattled. I did n't run because I did n't think of it&#8212;if
                my back had been against a stone wall I could n't have felt more cornered. I saw his
                coils tighten&#8212;now he would spring, spring his length, I remembered. I
                ran up and drove at his head with my spade, struck him fairly across the neck, and
                in a minute he was all about my feet in wavy loops. I struck now from hate.
                Ántonia, barefooted as she was, ran up behind me. Even after I had pounded
                his ugly head flat, his body kept on coiling and winding, doubling and falling back
                on itself. I walked away and turned my back. I felt seasick. Ántonia came
                after me, crying, "O Jimmy, he not bite you? You sure? Why you not run when I say?"</p>
              <p>"What did you jabber Bohunk for? You might have told me there was a snake behind
                me!" I said petulantly.</p>
              <p>"I know I am just awful, Jim, I was so scared." She took my handkerchief from my
                pocket and tried to wipe my face with it,<pb n="52" corresp="cat.0018.074"/> but I snatched it away from her. I suppose
                I looked as sick as I felt.</p>
              <p>"I never know you was so brave, Jim," she went on comfortingly. "You is just like
                big mans; you wait for him lift his head and then you go for him. Ain't you feel
                scared a bit? Now we take that snake home and show everybody. Nobody ain't seen in
                this kawn-tree so big snake like you kill."</p>
              <p>She went on in this strain until I began to think that I had longed for this
                opportunity, and had hailed it with joy. Cautiously we went back to the snake; he
                was still groping with his tail, turning up his ugly belly in the light. A faint,
                fetid smell came from him, and a thread of green liquid oozed from his crushed head.</p>
              <p>"Look, Tony, that's his poison," I said.</p>
              <p>I took a long piece of string from my pocket, and she lifted his head with the
                spade while I tied a noose around it. We pulled him out straight and measured him by
                my riding-quirt; he was about five and a half feet long. He had twelve rattles, but
                they were broken off before they began to taper, so I insisted that he must once
                have had twenty-four. I explained to Ántonia how this meant that he <pb n="53" corresp="cat.0018.075"/>was
                twenty-four years old, that he must have been there when white men first came, left
                on from buffalo and Indian times. As I turned him over I began to feel proud of him,
                to have a kind of respect for his age and size. He seemed like 
                  the ancient, eldest Evil. Certainly his kind have
                left horrible unconscious memories in all warm-blooded life. When we dragged him
                down into the draw, Dude sprang off to the end of his tether and shivered all over
               &#8212;would n't let us come near him.</p>
              <p>We decided that Ántonia should ride Dude home, and I would walk. As she
                rode along slowly, her bare legs swinging against the pony's sides, she kept
                shouting back to me about how astonished everybody would be. I followed with the
                spade over my shoulder, dragging my snake. Her exultation was contagious. The great
                land had never looked to me so big and free. If the red grass were full of rattlers,
                I was equal to them all. Nevertheless, I stole furtive glances behind me now and
                then to see that no avenging mate, older and bigger than my quarry, was racing up
                from the rear.</p>
              <p>The sun had set when we reached our garden and went down the draw toward the <pb n="54" corresp="cat.0018.076"/>house.
                Otto Fuchs was the first one we met. He was sitting on the edge of the cattle-pond,
                having a quiet pipe before supper. Ántonia called him to come quick and
                look. He did not say anything for a minute, but scratched his head and turned the
                snake over with his boot.</p>
              <p>"Where did you run onto that beauty, Jim?"</p>
              <p>"Up at the dog-town," I answered laconically.</p>
              <p>"Kill him yourself? How come you to have a weepon?"</p>
              <p>"We'd been up to Russian Peter's, to borrow a spade for Ambrosch."</p>
              <p>Otto shook the ashes out of his pipe and squatted down to count the rattles. "It
                was just luck you had a tool," he said cautiously. "Gosh! I would n't want to do any
                business with that fellow myself, unless I had a fence-post along. Your
                grandmother's snake-cane would n't more than tickle him. He could stand right up and
                talk to you, he could. Did he fight hard?"</p>
              <p>Ántonia broke in: "He fight something awful! He is all over Jimmy's boots.
                I scream for him to run, but he just hit and hit that snake like he was crazy."</p><pb n="55" corresp="cat.0018.077"/>
              <p>Otto winked at me. After Ántonia rode on he said: "Got him in the head
                first crack, did n't you? That was just as well."</p>
              <p>We hung him up to the windmill, and when I went down to the kitchen I found
                Ántonia standing in the middle of the floor, telling the story with a great
                deal of color.</p>
              <p>Subsequent experiences with rattlesnakes taught me that my first encounter was
                fortunate in circumstance. My big rattler was old, and had led too easy a life;
                there was not much fight in him. He had probably lived there for years, with a fat
                prairie dog for breakfast whenever he felt like it, a sheltered home, even an
                owl-feather bed, perhaps, and he had forgot that the world does n't owe rattlers a
                living. A snake of his size, in fighting trim, would be more than any boy could
                handle. So in reality it was a mock adventure; the game was fixed for me by chance,
                as it probably was for many a
                  dragon-slayer. I had been adequately armed by Russian Peter; the snake was
                old and lazy; and I had Ántonia beside me, to appreciate and admire.</p>
              <p>That snake hung on our corral fence for several days; some of the neighbors came to
                see it and agreed that it was the biggest rattler <pb n="56" corresp="cat.0018.078"/>ever killed in those parts. This
                was enough for Ántonia. She liked me better from that time on, and she
                never took a supercilious air with me again. I had killed a big snake&#8212;I
                was now a big fellow.</p>
            </div2>
            <pb n="57" corresp="cat.0018.079"/>
            <div2 type="chapter" n="8">
              <head rend="center">VIII</head>
              <div3 type="section">
                <p>W<hi rend="smallcaps">HILE</hi> the autumn color was growing pale on the grass
                  and cornfields, things went badly with our friends the Russians. Peter told his
                  troubles to Mr. Shimerda: he was unable to meet a note which fell due on the first
                  of November; had to pay an exorbitant bonus on renewing it, and to give a mortgage
                  on his pigs and horses and even his milk cow. His creditor was Wick Cutter, the
                  merciless Black Hawk money-lender, a man of evil name throughout the county, of
                  whom I shall have more to say later. Peter could give no very clear account of his
                  transactions with Cutter. He only knew that he had first borrowed two hundred
                  dollars, then another hundred, then fifty&#8212;that each time a bonus was
                  added to the principal, and the debt grew faster than any crop he planted. Now
                  everything was plastered with mortgages.</p>
                <p>Soon after Peter renewed his note, Pavel strained himself lifting timbers for a
                  new barn, and fell over among the shavings with such a gush of blood from the
                  lungs that his fellow-<pb n="58" corresp="cat.0018.080"/>workmen thought he would die on the spot. They hauled him
                  home and put him into his bed, and there he lay, very ill indeed. Misfortune
                  seemed to settle like an evil bird on the roof of the log house, and to flap its
                  wings there, warning human beings away. The Russians had such bad luck that people
                  were afraid of them and liked to put them out of mind.</p>
                <p>One afternoon Ántonia and her father came over to our house to get
                  buttermilk, and lingered, as they usually did, until the sun was low. Just as they
                  were leaving, Russian Peter drove up. Pavel was very bad, he said, and wanted to
                  talk to Mr. Shimerda and his daughter; he had come to fetch them. When
                  Ántonia and her father got into the wagon, I entreated grandmother to let
                  me go with them: I would gladly go without my supper, I would sleep in the
                  Shimerdas' barn and run home in the morning. My plan must have seemed very foolish
                  to her, but she was often large-minded about humoring the desires of other people.
                  She asked Peter to wait a moment, and when she came back from the kitchen she
                  brought a bag of sandwiches and doughnuts for us.</p>
                <p>Mr. Shimerda and Peter were on the front <pb n="59" corresp="cat.0018.081"/>seat; Ántonia and I sat in the
                  straw behind and ate our lunch as we bumped along. After the sun sank, a cold wind
                  sprang up and moaned over the prairie. If this turn in the weather had come
                  sooner, I should not have got away. We burrowed down in the straw and curled up
                  close together, watching the angry red die out of the west and the stars begin to
                  shine in the clear, windy sky. Peter kept sighing and groaning. Tony whispered to
                  me that he was afraid Pavel would never get well. We lay still and did not talk.
                  Up there the stars grew magnificently bright. Though we had come from such
                  different parts of the world, in both of us there was some dusky superstition that
                  those shining groups have their influence upon what is and what is not to be.
                  Perhaps Russian Peter, come from farther away than any of us, had brought from his
                  land, too, some such belief.</p>
                <p>The little house on the hillside was so much the color of the night that we could
                  not see it as we came up the draw. The ruddy windows guided us&#8212;the
                  light from the kitchen stove, for there was no lamp burning.</p>
                <p>We entered softly. The man in the wide bed seemed to be asleep. Tony and I sat
                  down <pb n="60" corresp="cat.0018.082"/>on the bench by the wall and leaned our arms on the table in front of us. The
                  firelight flickered on the hewn logs that supported the thatch overhead. Pavel
                  made a rasping sound when he breathed, and he kept moaning. We waited. The wind
                  shook the doors and windows impatiently, then swept on again, singing through the
                  big spaces. Each gust, as it bore down, rattled the panes, and swelled off like
                  the others. They made me think of defeated armies, retreating; or of ghosts who
                  were trying desperately to get in for shelter, and then went moaning on.
                  Presently, in one of those sobbing intervals between the blasts, 
                   the coyotes tuned up with their whining
                    howl; one, two, three, then all together&#8212;to tell us that
                  winter was coming. This sound brought an answer from the bed,&#8212;a long
                  complaining cry,&#8212;as if Pavel were having bad dreams or were waking to
                  some old misery. Peter listened, but did not stir. He was sitting on the floor by
                  the kitchen stove. The coyotes broke out again; yap, yap, yap&#8212;then the
                  high whine. Pavel called for something and struggled up on his elbow.</p>
                <p>"He is scared of the wolves,"
                  Ántonia whispered to me. "In his country there are very <pb n="61" corresp="cat.0018.083"/>many, and they
                  eat men and women." We slid closer together along the bench.</p>
                <p>I could not take my eyes off the man in the bed. His shirt was hanging open, and
                  his emaciated chest, covered with yellow bristle, rose and fell horribly. He began
                  to cough. Peter shuffled to his feet, caught up the tea-kettle and mixed him some
                  hot water and whiskey. The sharp smell of spirits went through the room.</p>
                <p>Pavel snatched the cup and drank, then made Peter give him the bottle and slipped
                  it under his pillow, grinning disagreeably, as if he had outwitted some one. His
                  eyes followed Peter about the room with a contemptuous, unfriendly expression. It
                  seemed to me that he despised him for being so simple and docile.</p>
                <p>Presently Pavel began to talk to Mr. Shimerda, scarcely above a whisper. He was
                  telling a long story, and as he went on, Ántonia took my hand under the
                  table and held it tight. She leaned forward and strained her ears to hear him. He
                  grew more and more excited, and kept pointing all around his bed, as if there were
                  things there and he wanted Mr. Shimerda to see them.</p><pb n="62" corresp="cat.0018.084"/>
                <p>"It's wolves, Jimmy," Ántonia whispered. "It's awful, what he says!"</p>
                <p>The sick man raged and shook his fist. He seemed to be cursing people who had
                  wronged him. Mr. Shimerda caught him by the shoulders, but could hardly hold him
                  in bed. At last he was shut off by a coughing fit which fairly choked him. He
                  pulled a cloth from under his pillow and held it to his mouth. Quickly it was
                  covered with bright red spots
                 &#8212;I thought I had never seen any blood so bright. When he lay down and
                  turned his face to the wall, all the rage had gone out of him. He lay patiently
                  fighting for breath, like a child with croup. Ántonia's father uncovered
                  one of his long bony legs and rubbed it rhythmically. From our bench we could see
                  what a hollow case his body was. His spine and shoulder-blades stood out like the
                  bones under the hide of a dead steer left in the fields. That sharp backbone must
                  have hurt him when he lay on it.</p>
                <p>Gradually, relief came to all of us. Whatever it was, the worst was over. Mr.
                  Shimerda signed to us that Pavel was asleep. Without a word Peter got up and lit
                  his lantern. He was going out to get his team to drive us <pb n="63" corresp="cat.0018.085"/>home. Mr. Shimerda went
                  with him. We sat and watched the long bowed back under the blue sheet, scarcely
                  daring to breathe.</p>
                <p>On the way home, when we were lying in the straw, under the jolting and rattling
                  Ántonia told me as much of the story as she could. What she did not tell
                  me then, she told later; we talked of nothing else for days afterward.</p>
              </div3>
              <div3 type="section">
                <p>When Pavel and Peter were young men, living at home in Russia, they were asked to
                  be groomsmen for a friend who was to marry the belle of another village. It was in
                  the dead of winter and the groom's party went over to the wedding in sledges.
                  Peter and Pavel drove in the groom's sledge, and six sledges followed with all his
                  relatives and friends.</p>
                <p>After the ceremony at the church, the party went to a dinner given by the parents
                  of the bride. The dinner lasted all afternoon; then it became a supper and
                  continued far into the night. There was much dancing and drinking. At midnight the
                  parents of the bride said good-bye to her and blessed her. The groom took her up
                  in his arms and carried her out to his sledge and tucked her under the <orig reg="blankets">blan-</orig><pb n="64" corresp="cat.0018.086"/><orig reg="">kets</orig>.
                  He sprang in beside her, and Pavel and Peter (our Pavel and Peter!) took the front
                  seat. Pavel drove. The party set out with singing and the jingle of sleigh-bells,
                  the groom's sledge going first. All the drivers were more or less the worse for
                  merry-making, and the groom was absorbed in his bride.</p>
                <p>The wolves were bad that winter, and every one knew it, yet when they heard the
                  first wolf-cry, the drivers were not much alarmed. They had too much good food and
                  drink inside them. The first howls were taken up and echoed and with quickening
                  repetitions. The wolves were coming together. There was no moon, but the starlight
                  was clear on the snow. A black drove came up over the hill behind the wedding
                  party. The wolves ran like streaks of shadow; they looked no bigger than dogs, but
                  there were hundreds of them.</p>
                <p>Something happened to the hindmost sledge: the driver lost control, &#8212;
                  he was probably very drunk,&#8212;the horses left the road, the sledge was
                  caught in a clump of trees, and overturned. The occupants rolled out over the
                  snow, and the fleetest of the wolves sprang upon them. The shrieks that followed
                  made everybody sober. The drivers stood up and <pb n="65" corresp="cat.0018.087"/>lashed their horses. The groom had
                  the best team and his sledge was lightest&#8212;all the others carried from
                  six to a dozen people.</p>
                <p>Another driver lost control. The screams of the horses were more terrible to hear
                  than the cries of the men and women. Nothing seemed to check the wolves. It was
                  hard to tell what was happening in the rear; the people who were falling behind
                  shrieked as piteously as those who were already lost. The little bride hid her
                  face on the groom's shoulder and sobbed. Pavel sat still and watched his horses.
                  The road was clear and white, and the groom's three blacks went like the wind. It
                  was only necessary to be calm and to guide them carefully.</p>
                <p>At length, as they breasted a long hill, Peter rose cautiously and looked back.
                  "There are only three sledges left," he whispered.</p>
                <p>"And the wolves?" Pavel asked.</p>
                <p>"Enough! Enough for all of us."</p>
                <p>Pavel reached the brow of the hill, but only two sledges followed him down the
                  other side. In that moment on the hilltop, they saw behind them a whirling black
                  group on the snow. Presently the groom screamed. He saw his father's sledge
                  overturned, with his mother <pb n="66" corresp="cat.0018.088"/>and sisters. He sprang up as if he meant to jump, but
                  the girl shrieked and held him back. It was even then too late. The black
                  ground-shadows were already crowding over the heap in the road, and one horse ran
                  out across the fields, his harness hanging to him, wolves at his heels. But the
                  groom's movement had given Pavel an idea.</p>
                <p>They were within a few miles of their village now. The only sledge left out of
                  six was not very far behind them, and Pavel's middle horse was failing. Beside a
                  frozen pond something happened to the other sledge; Peter saw it plainly. Three
                  big wolves got abreast of the horses, and the horses went crazy. They tried to
                  jump over each other, got tangled up in the harness, and overturned the sledge.</p>
                <p>When the shrieking behind them died away, Pavel realized that he was alone upon
                  the familiar road. "They still come?" he asked Peter.</p>
                <p>"Yes."</p>
                <p>"How many?"</p>
                <p>"Twenty, thirty&#8212;enough."</p>
                <p>Now his middle horse was being almost dragged by the other two. Pavel gave Peter
                  the reins and stepped carefully into the back of the sledge. He called to the
                  groom that <pb n="67" corresp="cat.0018.089"/>they must lighten&#8212;and pointed to the bride. The young man
                  cursed him and held her tighter. Pavel tried to drag her away. In the struggle,
                  the groom rose. Pavel knocked him over the side of the sledge and threw the girl
                  after him. He said he never remembered exactly how he did it, or what happened
                  afterward. Peter, crouching in the front seat, saw nothing. The first thing either
                  of them noticed was a new sound that broke into the clear air, louder than they
                  had ever heard it before&#8212;the bell of the monastery of their own
                  village, ringing for early prayers.</p>
                <p>Pavel and Peter drove into the village alone, and they had been alone ever since.
                  They were run out of their village. Pavel's own mother would not look at him. They
                  went away to strange towns, but when people learned where they came from, they
                  were always asked if they knew the two men who had fed the bride to the wolves.
                  Wherever they went, the story followed them. It took them five years to save money
                  enough to come to America. They worked in Chicago, Des Moines, Fort Wayne, but
                  they were always unfortunate. When Pavel's health grew so bad, they decided to try
                  farming.</p><pb n="68" corresp="cat.0018.090"/>
                <p>Pavel died a few days after he unburdened his mind to Mr. Shimerda, and was
                  buried in the Norwegian
                  gaveyard. Peter sold off everything, and left the country&#8212;went
                  to be cook in a railway construction camp where gangs of Russians were employed.</p>
                <p>At his sale we bought Peter's wheelbarrow and some of his harness. During the
                  auction he went about with his head down, and never lifted his eyes. He seemed not
                  to care about anything. The Black Hawk money-lender who held mortgages on Peter's
                  live-stock was there, and he bought in the sale notes at about 
                   fifty cents on the dollar. Every
                  one said Peter kissed the cow before she was led away by her new owner. I did not
                  see him do it, but this I know: after all his furniture and his cook-stove and
                  pots and pans had been hauled off by the purchasers, when his house was stripped
                  and bare, he sat down on the floor with his clasp-knife and ate all the melons
                  that he had put away for winter. When Mr. Shimerda and Krajiek drove up in their
                  wagon to take Peter to the train, they found him with a dripping beard, surrounded
                  by heaps of melon rinds.</p>
                <p>The loss of his two friends had a depressing <pb n="69" corresp="cat.0018.091"/>effect upon old Mr. Shimerda. When
                  he was out hunting, he used to go into the empty log house and sit there,
                  brooding. This cabin was his hermitage until the winter snows penned him in his
                  cave. For Ántonia and me, the story of the wedding party was never at an
                  end. We did not tell Pavel's secret to any one, but guarded it jealously
                 &#8212;as if the wolves of the Ukraine had gathered that night long ago, and
                  the wedding party been sacrificed, to give us a painful and peculiar pleasure. At
                  night, before I went to sleep, I often found myself in a sledge drawn by three
                  horses, dashing through a country that looked something like Nebraska and
                  something like Virginia.</p>
              </div3>
            </div2>
            <pb n="70" corresp="cat.0018.092"/>
            <div2 type="chapter" n="9">
              <head rend="center">IX</head>
              <p>T<hi rend="smallcaps">HE</hi> first snowfall came early in December. I remember how
                the world looked from our sitting-room window as I dressed behind the stove that
                morning: the low sky was like a sheet of metal; the blond cornfields had faded out
                into ghostliness at last; the little pond was frozen under its stiff willow bushes.
                Big white flakes were whirling over everything and disappearing in the red grass.</p>
              <p>Beyond the pond, on the slope that climbed to the cornfield, there was, faintly
                marked in the grass, a great circle where the Indians used to ride. Jake and Otto
                were sure that when they galloped round that ring the Indians tortured prisoners,
                bound to a stake in the center; but grandfather thought they merely ran races or
                trained horses there. Whenever one looked at this slope against the setting sun, the
                circle showed like a patern in the grass; and this morning, when the first light
                spray of snow lay over it, it came out with wonderful distinctness, like strokes of
                Chinese white on canvas. The old figure stirred me as it had <pb n="71" corresp="cat.0018.093"/>never done before and
                seemed a good omen for the winter.</p>
              <p>As soon as the snow had packed hard I began to drive about the country in a clumsy
                sleigh that Otto Fuchs made for me by fastening a wooden goods-box on 
                 bobs. Fuchs had been apprenticed to
                a cabinet-maker in the old country and was very handy with tools. He would have done
                a better job if I had n't hurried him. My first trip was to the post-office, and the
                next day I went over to take Yulka and Ántonia for a sleigh-ride.</p>
              <p>It was a bright, cold day. I piled straw and buffalo robes into the box, and took
                two hot bricks wrapped in old blankets. When I got to the Shimerdas' I did not go up
                to the house, but sat in my sleigh at the bottom of the draw and called.
                Ántonia and Yulka came running out, wearing little rabbit-skin hats their
                father had made for them. They had heard about my sledge from Ambrosch and knew why
                I had come. They tumbled in beside me and we set off toward the north, along a road
                that happened to be broken.</p>
              <p>The sky was brilliantly blue, and the sunlight on the glittering white stretches of
                prairie was almost blinding. As Ántonia said, the <pb n="72" corresp="cat.0018.094"/>whole world was changed
                by the snow; we kept looking in vain for familiar landmarks. The deep arroyo through
                which Squaw Creek wound was now only a cleft between snow-drifts&#8212;very
                blue when one looked down into it. The tree-tops that had been gold all the autumn
                were dwarfed and twisted, as if they would never have any life in them again. The
                few little cedars, which were so dull and dingy before, now stood out a strong,
                dusky green. The wind had the burning taste of fresh snow; my throat and nostrils
                smarted as if some one had opened a hartshorn bottle. The cold stung, and at the
                same time delighted one. My horse's breath rose like steam, and whenever we stopped
                he smoked all over. The cornfields got back a little of their color under the
                dazzling light, and stood the palest possible gold in the sun and snow. All about us
                the snow was crusted in shallow terraces, with tracings like ripple-marks at the
                edges, curly waves that were the actual impression of the stinging lash in the wind.</p>
              <p>The girls had on cotton dresses under their shawls; they kept shivering beneath the
                buffalo robes and hugging each other for warmth. But they were so glad to get away
                from their <pb n="73" corresp="cat.0018.095"/>ugly cave and their mother's scolding that they begged me to go on and
                on, as far as Russian Peter's house. The great fresh open, after the stupefying
                warmth indoors, made them behave like wild things. They laughed and shouted, and
                said they never wanted to go home again. Could n't we settle down and live in
                Russian Peter's house, Yulka asked, and could n't I go to town and buy things for us
                to keep house with?</p>
              <p>All the way to Russian Peter's we were extravagantly happy, but when we turned
                back,&#8212;it must have been about four o'clock,&#8212;the east wind
                grew stronger and began to howl; the sun lost its heartening power and the sky
                became gray and somber. I took off my long woolen comforter and wound it around
                Yulka's throat. She got so cold that we made her hide her head under the buffalo
                robe. Ántonia and I sat erect, but I held the reins clumsily, and my eyes
                were blinded by the wind a good deal of the time. It was growing dark when we got to
                their house, but I refused to go in with them and get warm. I knew my hands would
                ache terribly if I went near a fire. Yulka forgot to give me back my comforter, and
                I had to drive home directly <pb n="74" corresp="cat.0018.096"/>against the wind. The next day I came down with an
                attack of quinsy, which kept me
                in the house for nearly two weeks.</p>
              <p>The basement kitchen seemed heavenly safe and warm in those days&#8212;like a
                tight little boat in a winter sea. The men were out in the fields all day, husking
                corn, and when they came in at noon, with long caps pulled down over their ears and
                their feet in red-lined overshoes, I used to think they were like Arctic explorers.</p>
              <p>In the afternoons, when grandmother sat upstairs darning, or making husking-gloves,
                I read "The Swiss Family
                Robinson" aloud to her, and I felt that the Swiss family had no advantages
                over us in the way of an adventurous life. I was convinced that man's strongest
                antagonist is the cold. I admired the cheerful zest with which grandmother went
                about keeping us warm and comfortable and well-fed. She often reminded me, when she
                was preparing for the return of the hungry men, that this country was not like
                Virginia, and that here a cook had, as she said, "very little to do with." On
                Sundays she gave us as much chicken as we could eat, and on other days we had ham or
                bacon or sausage meat. <pb n="75" corresp="cat.0018.097"/>She baked either pies or cake for us every day, unless, for a
                change, she made my favorite
                pudding, striped with currants and boiled in a bag.</p>
              <p>Next to getting warm and keeping warm, dinner and supper were the most interesting
                things we had to think about. Our lives centered around warmth and food and the
                return of the men at nightfall. I used to wonder, when they came in tired from the
                fields, their feet numb and their hands cracked and sore, how they could do all the
                chores so conscientiously: feed and water and bed the horses, milk the cows, and
                look after the pigs. When supper was over, it took them a long while to get the cold
                out of their bones. While grandmother and I washed the dishes and grandfather read
                his paper upstairs, Jake and Otto sat on the long bench behind the stove, "easing"
                their inside boots, or rubbing mutton tallow into their cracked hands.</p>
              <p>Every Saturday night we popped corn or made taffy, and Otto Fuchs used to sing,
                  "For I Am a Cowboy and Know I've Done
                  Wrong," or, "Bury Me Not on the Lone Prairee." He had a good baritone voice
                  and always led the singing when we went to church services at the sod schoolhouse.</p><pb n="76" corresp="cat.0018.098"/>
              <p>I can still see those two men sitting on the bench; Otto's close-clipped head and
                Jake's shaggy hair slicked flat in front by a wet comb. I can see the sag of their
                tired shoulders against the whitewashed wall. What good fellows they were, how much
                they knew, and how many things they had kept faith with!</p>
              <p>Fuchs had been a cowboy, a stage-driver, a bar-tender, a miner; had wandered all
                over that great Western country and done hard work everywhere, though, as
                grandmother said, he had nothing to show for it. Jake was duller than Otto. He could
                scarcely read, wrote even his name with difficulty, and he had a violent temper
                which sometimes made him behave like a crazy man&#8212;tore him all to pieces
                and actually made him ill. But he was so soft-hearted that any one could impose upon
                him. If he, as he said, "forgot himself" and swore before grandmother, he went about
                depressed and shamefaced all day. They were both of them jovial about the cold in
                winter and the heat in summer, always ready to work overtime and to meet
                emergencies. It was a matter of pride with them not to spare themselves. Yet they
                were the sort <pb n="77" corresp="cat.0018.099"/>of men who never get on, somehow, or do anything but work hard for a
                dollar or two a day.</p>
              <p>On those bitter, starlit nights, as we sat around the old stove that fed us and
                warmed us and kept us cheerful, we could hear the coyotes howling down by the
                corrals, and their hungry, wintry cry used to remind the boys of wonderful animal
                stories; about gray wolves and bears in
                  the Rockies, wildcats and panthers in the Virginia mountains. Sometimes
                Fuchs could be persuaded to talk about the outlaws and desperate characters he had
                known. I remember one funny story about himself that made grandmother, who was
                working her bread on the bread-board, laugh until she wiped her eyes with her bare
                arm, her hands being floury. It was like this:&#8212;</p>
              <p>When Otto left Austria to come to America, he was asked by one of his relatives to
                look after a woman who was crossing on the same boat, to join her husband in
                Chicago. The woman started off with two children, but it was clear that her family
                might grow larger on the journey. Fuchs said he "got on fine with the kids," and
                liked the mother, though she played a sorry trick on him. In mid-ocean she proceeded
                to have not one baby, but three! <pb n="78" corresp="cat.0018.100"/>This event made Fuchs the object of undeserved
                notoriety, since he was traveling with her. The steerage stewardess was indignant
                with him, the doctor regarded him with suspicion. The first-cabin passengers, who
                made up a purse for the woman, took an embarrassing interest in Otto, and often
                inquired of him about his charge. When the triplets were taken ashore at New York,
                he had, as he said, "to carry some of them." The trip to Chicago was even worse than
                the ocean voyage. On the train it was very difficult to get milk for the babies and
                to keep their bottles clean. The mother did her best, but no woman, out of her
                natural resources, could feed three babies. The husband, in Chicago, was working in
                a furniture factory for modest wages, and when he met his family at the station he
                was rather crushed by the size of it. He, too, seemed to consider Fuchs in some
                fashion to blame. "I was sure glad," Otto concluded, "that he did n't take his hard
                feeling out on that poor woman; but he had a sullen eye for me, all right! Now, did
                you ever hear of a young feller's having such hard luck, Mrs. Burden?"</p>
              <p>Grandmother told him she was sure the <pb n="79" corresp="cat.0018.101"/>Lord had remembered these things to his
                credit, and had helped him out of many a scrape when he did n't realize that he was
                being protected by Providence.</p>
            </div2>
            <pb n="80" corresp="cat.0018.102"/>
            <div2 type="chapter" n="10">
              <head rend="center">X</head>
              <p>F<hi rend="smallcaps">OR</hi> several weeks after my sleigh-ride, we heard nothing
                from the Shimerdas. My sore throat kept me indoors, and grandmother had a cold which
                made the housework heavy for her. When Sunday came she was glad to have a day of
                rest. One night at supper Fuchs told us he had seen Mr. Shimerda out hunting.</p>
              <p>"He's made himself a rabbit-skin cap, Jim, and a rabbit-skin collar that he buttons
                on outside his coat. They ain't got but one overcoat among 'em over there, and they
                take turns wearing it. They seem awful scared of cold, and stick in that hole in the
                bank like badgers."</p>
              <p>"All but the crazy boy," Jake put in. "He never wears the coat. Krajiek says he's
                turrible strong and can stand anything. I guess rabbits must be getting scarce in
                this locality. Ambrosch come along by the cornfield yesterday where I was at work
                and showed me three prairie dogs he'd shot. He asked me if they was good to eat. I
                spit and made a face and took on, to scare him, but he just looked like <pb n="81" corresp="cat.0018.103"/>he was
                smarter'n me and put 'em back in his sack and walked off."</p>
              <p>Grandmother looked up in alarm and spoke to grandfather. "Josiah, you don't suppose
                Krajiek would let them poor creatures eat prairie dogs, do you?"</p>
              <p>"You had better go over and see our neighbors to-morrow, Emmaline," he replied
                gravely.</p>
              <p>Fuchs put in a cheerful word and said prairie dogs were clean beasts and ought to
                be good for food, but their family connections were against them. I asked what he
                meant, and he grinned and said they belonged to the rat family.</p>
              <p>When I went downstairs in the morning, I found grandmother and Jake packing a
                hamper basket in the kitchen.</p>
              <p>"Now, Jake," grandmother was saying, "if you can find that old rooster that got his
                comb froze, just give his neck a twist, and we'll take him along. There's no good
                reason why Mrs. Shimerda could n't have got hens from her neighbors last fall and
                had a henhouse going by now. I reckon she was confused and did n't know where to
                begin. I've come strange to a new country myself, but I never forgot hens <pb n="82" corresp="cat.0018.104"/>are a good
                thing to have, no matter what you don't have."</p>
              <p>"Just as you say, mam," said Jake, "but I hate to think of Krajiek getting a leg of
                that old rooster." He tramped out through the long cellar and dropped the heavy door
                behind him.</p>
              <p>After breakfast grandmother and Jake and I bundled ourselves up and climbed into
                the cold front wagon-seat. As we approached the Shimerdas' we heard the frosty whine
                of the pump and saw Ántonia, her head tied up and her cotton dress blown
                about her, throwing all her weight on the pump-handle as it went up and down. She
                heard our wagon, looked back over her shoulder, and catching up her pail of water,
                started at a run for the hole in the bank.</p>
              <p>Jake helped grandmother to the ground, saying he would bring the provisions after
                he had blanketed his horses. We went slowly up the icy path toward the door sunk in
                the drawside. Blue puffs of smoke came from the stovepipe that stuck out through the
                grass and snow, but the wind whisked them roughly away.</p>
              <p>Mrs. Shimerda opened the door before we <pb n="83" corresp="cat.0018.105"/>knocked and seized grandmother's hand. She
                did not say "How do!" as usual, but at once began to cry, talking very fast in her
                own language, pointing to her feet which were tied up in rags, and looking about
                accusingly at every one.</p>
              <p>The old man was sitting on a stump behind the stove, crouching over as if he were
                trying to hide from us. Yulka was on the floor at his feet, her kitten in her lap.
                She peeped out at me and smiled, but, glancing up at her mother, hid again.
                Ántonia was washing pans and dishes in a dark corner. The crazy boy lay
                under the only window, stretched on a gunnysack stuffed with straw. As soon as we
                entered he threw a grainsack over the crack at the bottom of the door. The air in
                the cave was stifling, and it was very dark, too. A lighted lantern, hung over the
                stove, threw out a feeble yellow glimmer.</p>
              <p>Mrs. Shimerda snatched off the covers of two barrels behind the door, and made us
                look into them. In one there were some potatoes that had been frozen and were
                rotting, in the other was a little pile of flour. Grandmother murmured something in
                embarrassment, but the Bohemian woman laughed scornfully, a <pb n="84" corresp="cat.0018.106"/>kind of whinny-laugh,
                and catching up an empty coffee-pot from the shelf, shook it at us with a look
                positively vindictive.</p>
              <p>Grandmother went on talking in her polite Virginia way, not admitting their stark
                need or her own remissness, until Jake arrived with the hamper, as if in direct
                answer to Mrs. Shimerda's reproaches. Then the poor woman broke down. She dropped on
                the floor beside her crazy son, hid her face on her knees, and sat crying bitterly.
                Grandmother paid no heed to her, but called Ántonia to come and help empty
                the basket. Tony left her corner reluctantly. I had never seen her crushed like this
                before.</p>
              <p>"You not mind my poor 
                  <foreign lang="cs" rend="italic">mamenka</foreign>
                , Mrs. Burden. She is so sad," she whispered, as she wiped her wet hands on
                her skirt and took the things grandmother handed her.</p>
              <p>The crazy boy, seeing the food, began to make soft, gurgling noises and stroked his
                stomach. Jake came in again, this time with a sack of potatoes. Grandmother looked
                about in perplexity.</p>
              <p>"Have n't you got any sort of cave or cellar outside, Ántonia? This is no
                place to keep vegetables. How did your potatoes get frozen?"</p><pb n="85" corresp="cat.0018.107"/>
              <p>"We get from Mr. Bushy, at the post-office,&#8212;what he throw out. We got
                no potatoes, Mrs. Burden," Tony admitted mournfully.</p>
              <p>When Jake went out, Marek crawled along the floor and stuffed up the door-crack
                again. Then, quietly as a shadow, Mr. Shimerda came out from behind the stove. He
                stood brushing his hand over his smooth gray hair, as if he were trying to clear
                away a fog about his head. He was clean and neat as usual, with his green neckcloth
                and his coral pin. He took grandmother's arm and led her behind the stove, to the
                back of the room. In the rear wall was another little cave; a round hole, not much
                bigger than an oil barrel, scooped out in the black earth. When I got up on one of
                the stools and peered into it, I saw some quilts and a pile of straw. The old man
                held the lantern. "Yulka," he said in a low, despairing voice, "Yulka; my
                Ántonia!"</p>
              <p>Grandmother drew back. "You mean they sleep in there,&#8212;your girls?" He
                bowed his head.</p>
              <p>Tony slipped under his arm. "It is very cold on the floor, and this is warm like
                the badger hole. I like for sleep there," she insisted eagerly. "My <foreign lang="cs" rend="italic">mamenka</foreign> have nice bed, <pb n="86" corresp="cat.0018.108"/>with pillows from our own
                geese in Bohemie. See, Jim?" She pointed to the narrow bunk which Krajiek had built
                against the wall for himself before the Shimerdas came.</p>
              <p>Grandmother sighed. "Sure enough, where <hi rend="italic">would</hi> you sleep,
                dear! I don't doubt you're warm there. You'll have a better house after while,
                Ántonia, and then you'll forget these hard times."</p>
              <p>Mr. Shimerda made grandmother sit down on the only chair and pointed his wife to a
                stool beside her. Standing before them with his hand on Ántonia's shoulder,
                he talked in a low tone, and his daughter translated. He wanted us to know that they
                were not beggars in the old country; he made good wages, and his family were
                respected there. He left Bohemia with more than a thousand dollars in savings, after
                their passage money was paid. He had in some way lost on exchange in New York, and
                the railway fare to Nebraska was more than they had expected. By the time they paid
                Krajiek for the land, and bought his horses and oxen and some old farm machinery,
                they had very little money left. He wished grandmother to know, however, that he
                still had some money. If they <pb n="87" corresp="cat.0018.109"/>could get through until spring came, they would buy a
                cow and chickens and plant a garden, and would then do very well. Ambrosch and
                Ántonia were both old enough to work in the fields, and they were willing
                to work. But the snow and the bitter weather had disheartened them all.</p>
              <p>Ántonia explained that her father meant to build a new house for them in
                the spring; he and Ambrosch had already split the logs for it, but the logs were all
                buried in the snow, along the creek where they had been felled.</p>
              <p>While grandmother encouraged and gave them advice, I sat down on the floor with
                Yulka and let her show me her kitten. Marek slid cautiously toward us and began to
                exhibit his webbed fingers. I knew he wanted to make his queer noises for me
               &#8212;to bark like a dog or whinny like a horse,&#8212;but he did not
                dare in the presence of his elders. Marek was always trying to be agreeable, poor
                fellow, as if he had it on his mind that he must make up for his deficiencies.</p>
              <p>Mrs. Shimerda grew more calm and reasonable before our visit was over, and, while
                Ántonia translated, put in a word now and then <pb n="88" corresp="cat.0018.110"/>on her own account. The
                woman had a quick ear, and caught up phrases whenever she heard English spoken. As
                we rose to go, she opened her wooden chest and brought out a bag made of
                bed-ticking, about as long as a flour sack and half as wide, stuffed full of
                something. At sight of it, the crazy boy began to smack his lips. When Mrs. Shimerda
                opened the bag and stirred the contents with her hand, it gave out a salty, earthy
                smell, very pungent, even among the other odors of that cave. She measured a teacup
                full, tied it up in a bit of sacking, and presented it ceremoniously to grandmother.</p>
              <p>"For cook," she announced. "Little now; be very much when cook," spreading out her
                hands as if to indicate that the pint would swell to a gallon. "Very good. You no
                have in this country. All things for eat better in my country."</p>
              <p>"Maybe so, Mrs. Shimerda," grandmother said drily. "I can't say but I prefer our
                bread to yours, myself."</p>
              <p>Ántonia undertook to explain. "This very good, Mrs. Burden," &#8212;
                she clasped her hands as if she could not express how good,&#8212;"it make
                very much when you cook, like what <pb corresp="cat.0018.111"/><figure entity="cat.0018.fig4">
                <figDesc>Image of 'gathering mushrooms'</figDesc>
              </figure>
                <pb corresp="cat.0018.112"/>
                <pb n="89" corresp="cat.0018.113"/>my mama say. Cook with rabbit, cook with chicken,
                in the gravy,&#8212;oh, so good!"</p>
              <p>All the way home grandmother and Jake talked about how easily good Christian people
                could forget they were their brothers' keepers.</p>
              <p>"I will say, Jake, some of our brothers and sisters are hard to keep. Where's a
                body to begin, with these people? They're wanting in everything, and most of all in
                horse-sense. Nobody can give 'em that, I guess. Jimmy, here, is about as able to
                take over a homestead as they are. Do you reckon that boy Ambrosch has any real push
                in him?"</p>
              <p>"He's a worker, all right, mam, and he's got some 
                 ketch-on about him; but he's a mean one. Folks can be mean
                enough to get on in this world; and then, ag'in, they can be too mean."</p>
              <p>That night, while grandmother was getting supper, we opened the package Mrs.
                Shimerda had given her. It was full of little brown chips that looked like the
                shavings of some root. They were as light as feathers, and the most noticeable thing
                about them was their penetrating, earthy odor. We could not determine whether they
                were animal or vegetable.</p>
              <p>"They might be dried meat from some <pb n="90" corresp="cat.0018.114"/>queer beast, Jim. They ain't dried fish, and
                they never grew on stalk or vine. I'm afraid of 'em. Anyhow, I should n't want to
                eat anything that had been shut up for months with old clothes and goose pillows."</p>
              
              <p>She threw the package into the stove, but I bit off a corner of one of the chips I
                held in my hand, and chewed it tentatively. I never forgot the strange taste; though
                it was many years before I knew that those little brown shavings, which the
                Shimerdas had brought so far and treasured so jealously, were dried mushrooms. They
                had been gathered, probably, in some deep Bohemian forest . . . . . . .</p>
            </div2>
            <pb n="91" corresp="cat.0018.115"/>
            <div2 type="chapter" n="11">
              <head rend="center">XI</head>
              <p>D<hi rend="smallcaps">URING</hi> the week before Christmas, Jake was the most
                important person of our household, for he was to go to town and do all our Christmas
                shopping. But on the 21st of December, the snow began to fall. The flakes came down
                so thickly that from the sitting-room windows I could not see beyond the windmill
               &#8212;its frame looked dim and gray, unsubstantial like a shadow. The snow did
                not stop falling all day, or during the night that followed. The cold was not
                severe, but the storm was quiet and resistless. The men could not go farther than
                the barns and corral. They sat about the house most of the day as if it were Sunday;
                greasing their boots, mending their suspenders, plaiting whiplashes.</p>
              <p>On the morning of the 22d, grandfather announced at breakfast that it would be
                impossible to go to Black Hawk for Christmas purchases. Jake was sure he could get
                through on horseback, and bring home our things in saddle-bags; but grandfather told
                him the roads would be obliterated, and a newcomer <pb n="92" corresp="cat.0018.116"/>in the country would be lost ten
                times over. Anyway, he would never allow one of his horses to be put to such a
                strain.</p>
              <p>We decided to have a country Christmas, without any help from town. I had wanted to
                get some picture-books for Yulka and Ántonia; even Yulka was able to read a
                little now. Grandmother took me into the ice-cold storeroom, where she had some
                bolts of gingham and sheeting. She cut squares of cotton cloth and we sewed them
                together into a book. We bound it between pasteboards, which I covered with
                brilliant calico, representing scenes from a circus. For two days I sat at the
                dining-room table, pasting this book full of pictures for Yulka. We had files of
                those good old family magazines which used to publish colored lithographs of popular
                paintings, and I was allowed to use some of these. I took 
                  "Napoleon Announcing the Divorce to Josephine" for my
                frontispiece. On the white pages I grouped Sunday-School cards and advertising cards
                which I had brought from my "old country." Fuchs got out the old candle-moulds and
                made tallow candles. Grandmother hunted up her fancy cake-cutters and baked
                gingerbread men and roosters, <pb n="93" corresp="cat.0018.117"/>which we decorated with burnt sugar and red cinnamon
                drops.</p>
              <p>On the day before Christmas, Jake packed the things we were sending to the
                Shimerdas in his saddle-bags and set off on grandfather's gray gelding. When he
                mounted his horse at the door, I saw that he had a hatchet slung to his belt, and he
                gave grandmother a meaning look which told me he was planning a surprise for me.
                That afternoon I watched long and eagerly from the sitting-room window. At last I
                saw a dark spot moving on the west hill, beside the half-buried cornfield, where the
                sky was taking on a coppery flush from the sun that did not quite break through. I
                put on my cap and ran out to meet Jake. When I got to the pond I could see that he
                was bringing in a little cedar
                tree across his pommel. He used to help my father cut Christmas trees for me in
                Virginia, and he had not forgotten how much I liked them.</p>
              <p>By the time we had placed the cold, fresh-smelling little tree in a corner of the
                sitting-room, it was already Christmas Eve. After supper we all gathered there, and
                even grandfather, reading his paper by the table, looked up with friendly interest
                now and then. <pb n="94" corresp="cat.0018.118"/>The cedar was about five feet high and very shapely. We hung it with
                the gingerbread animals, strings of popcorn, and bits of candle which Fuchs had
                fitted into pasteboard sockets. Its real splendors, however, came from the most
                unlikely place in the world&#8212;from Otto's cowboy trunk. I had never seen
                anything in that trunk but old boots and spurs and pistols, and a fascinating
                mixture of yellow leather thongs, cartridges, and shoemaker's wax. From under the
                lining he now produced a collection of brilliantly colored paper figures, several
                inches high and stiff enough to stand alone. They had been sent to him year after
                year, by his old mother in Austria. There was a bleeding heart, in tufts of paper
                lace; there were the three kings, gorgeously appareled, and the ox and the ass and
                the shepherds; there was the Baby in the manger, and a group of angels, singing;
                there were camels and leopards, held by the black slaves of the three kings. Our
                tree became the talking tree of the
                  fairy tale; legends and stories nestled like birds in its branches.
                Grandmother said it reminded her of the Tree of Knowledge. We put sheets of cotton wool under it for a snow-field,
                and Jake's pocket-mirror for a frozen lake.</p><pb n="95" corresp="cat.0018.119"/>
              
              <p>I can see them now, exactly as they looked, working about the table in the
                lamplight: Jake with his heavy features, so rudely moulded that his face seemed,
                somehow, unfinished; Otto with his half-ear and the savage scar that made his upper
                lip curl so ferociously under his twisted mustache. As I remember them, what
                unprotected faces they were; their very roughness and violence made them
                defenseless. These boys had no practiced manner behind which they could retreat and
                hold people at a distance. They had only their hard fists to batter at the world
                with. Otto was already one of those drifting, case-hardened laborers who never marry
                or have children of their own. Yet he was so fond of children!</p>
            </div2>
            <pb n="96" corresp="cat.0018.120"/>
            <div2 type="chapter" n="12">
              <head rend="center">XII</head>
              <p>O<hi rend="smallcaps">N</hi> Christmas morning, when I got down to the kitchen, the
                men were just coming in from their morning chores&#8212;the horses and pigs
                always had their breakfast before we did. Jake and Otto shouted "Merry Christmas"!
                to me, and winked at each other when they saw the waffle-irons on the stove.
                Grandfather came down, wearing a white shirt and his Sunday coat. Morning prayers
                were longer than usual. He read the chapters from St. Matthew about the birth of
                Christ, and as we listened it all seemed like something that had happened lately,
                and near at hand. In his prayer he thanked the Lord for the first Christmas, and for
                all that it had meant to the world ever since. He gave thanks for our food and
                comfort, and prayed for the poor and destitute in great cities, where the struggle
                for life was harder than it was here with us. Grandfather's prayers were often very
                interesting. He had the gift of simple and moving expression. Because he talked so
                little, his words had a peculiar force; they were not <pb n="97" corresp="cat.0018.121"/>worn dull from constant use.
                His prayers reflected what he was thinking about at the time, and it was chiefly
                through them that we got to know his feelings and his views about things.</p>
              <p>After we sat down to our waffles and sausage, Jake told us how pleased the
                Shimerdas had been with their presents; even Ambrosch was friendly and went to the
                creek with him to cut the Christmas tree. It was a soft gray day outside, with heavy
                clouds working across the sky, and occasional squalls of snow. There were always odd
                jobs to be done about the barn on holidays, and the men were busy until afternoon.
                Then Jake and I played dominoes, while Otto wrote a long letter home to his mother.
                He always wrote to her on Christmas Day, he said, no matter where he was, and no
                matter how long it had been since his last letter. All afternoon he sat in the
                dining-room. He would write for a while, then sit idle, his clenched fist lying on
                the table, his eyes following the pattern of the oil-cloth. He spoke and wrote his
                own language so seldom that it came to him awkwardly. His effort to remember
                entirely absorbed him.</p>
              <p>At about four o'clock a visitor appeared: <pb n="98" corresp="cat.0018.122"/>Mr. Shimerda, wearing his rabbit-skin cap
                and collar, and new mittens his wife had knitted. He had come to thank us for the
                presents, and for all grandmother's kindness to his family. Jake and Otto joined us
                from the basement and we sat about the stove, enjoying the deepening gray of the
                winter afternoon and the atmosphere of comfort and security in my grandfather's
                house. This feeling seemed completely to take possession of Mr. Shimerda. I suppose,
                in the crowded clutter of their cave, the old man had come to believe that peace and
                order had vanished from the earth, or existed only in the old world he had left so
                far behind. He sat still and passive, his head resting against the back of the
                wooden rocking-chair, his hands relaxed upon the arms. His face had a look of
                weariness and pleasure, like that of sick people when they feel relief from pain.
                Grandmother insisted on his drinking a glass of Virginia apple-brandy after his long
                walk in the cold, and when a faint flush came up in his cheeks, his features might
                have been cut out of a shell, they were so transparent. He said almost nothing, and
                smiled rarely; but as he rested there we all had a sense of his utter
                content.</p><pb corresp="cat.0018.123"/><figure entity="cat.0018.fig5">
                  <figDesc>Image of 'Jake bringing home a tree'</figDesc>
                </figure><pb corresp="cat.0018.124"/><pb n="99" corresp="cat.0018.125"/>
              <p>As it grew dark, I asked whether I might light the Christmas tree before the lamp
                was brought. When the candle ends sent up their conical yellow flames, all the
                colored figures from Austria stood out clear and full of meaning against the green
                boughs. Mr. Shimerda rose, crossed himself, and quietly knelt down before the tree,
                his head sunk forward. His long body formed a letter "S." I saw grandmother look
                apprehensively at grandfather. He was rather narrow in religious matters, and
                sometimes spoke out and hurt people's feelings. There had been nothing strange about
                the tree before, but now, with some one kneeling before it,&#8212;images,
                candles, . . . Grandfather merely put his finger-tips to his brow and bowed his
                venerable head, thus Protestantizing the atmosphere.</p>
              <p>We persuaded our guest to stay for supper with us. He needed little urging. As we
                sat down to the table, it occurred to me that he liked to look at us, and that our
                faces were open books to him. When his deep-seeing eyes rested on me, I felt as if
                he were looking far ahead into the future for me, down the road I would have to
                travel.</p>
              <p>At nine o'clock Mr. Shimerda lighted one <pb n="100" corresp="cat.0018.126"/>of our lanterns and put on his overcoat
                and fur collar. He stood in the little entry hall, the lantern and his fur cap under
                his arm, shaking hands with us. When he took grandmother's hand, he bent over it as
                he always did, and said slowly, "Good wo-man!" He made the sign of the cross over
                me, put on his cap and went off in the dark. As we turned back to the sitting-room,
                grandfather looked at me searchingly. "The prayers of all good people are good," he
                said quietly.</p>
            </div2>
            <pb n="101" corresp="cat.0018.127"/>
            <div2 type="chapter" n="13">
              <head rend="center">XIII</head>
              <p>T<hi rend="smallcaps">HE</hi> week following Christmas brought in a thaw, and by
                New Year's Day all the world about us was a broth of gray slush, and the guttered
                slope between the windmill and the barn was running black water. The soft black
                earth stood out in patches along the roadsides. I resumed all my chores, carried in
                the cobs and wood and water, and spent the afternoons at the barn, watching Jake
                shell corn with a hand-sheller.</p>
              <p>One morning, during this interval of fine weather, Ántonia and her mother
                rode over on one of their shaggy old horses to pay us a visit. It was the first time
                Mrs. Shimerda had been to our house, and she ran about examining our carpets and
                curtains and furniture, all the while commenting upon them to her daughter in an
                envious, complaining tone. In the kitchen she caught up an iron pot that stood on
                the back of the stove and said: "You got many, Shimerdas no got." I thought it
                weak-minded of grandmother to give the pot to her.</p>
              <pb n="102" corresp="cat.0018.128"/>
              <p>After dinner, when she was helping to wash the dishes, she said, tossing her head:
                "You got many things for cook. If I got all things like you, I make much better."</p>
              <p>She was a conceited, boastful old thing, and even misfortune could not humble her.
                I was so annoyed that I felt coldly even toward Ántonia and listened
                unsympathetically when she told me her father was not well.</p>
              <p>"My papa sad for the old country. He not look good. He never make music any more.
                At home he play violin all the time; for weddings and for dance. Here never. When I
                beg him for play, he shake his head no. Some days he take his violin out of his box
                and make with his fingers on the strings, like this, but never he make the music. He
                don't like this kawn-tree."</p>
              <p>"People who don't like this country ought to stay at home," I said severely. "We
                don't make them come here."</p>
              <p>"He not want to come, nev-er!" she burst out. "My <foreign lang="cs" rend="italic">mamenka</foreign> make him come. All the time she say: 'America big country; much
                money, much land for my boys, much husband for my girls.' My papa, he cry for leave
                his old friends what make music with him. He <pb n="103" corresp="cat.0018.129"/>love very much the man what play the
                long horn like this"&#8212;she indicated a slide trombone. "They go to school
                together and are friends from boys. But my mama, she want Ambrosch for be rich, with
                many cattle."</p>
              <p>"Your mama," I said angrily, "wants other people's things."</p>
              <p>"Your grandfather is rich," she retorted fiercely. "Why he not help my papa?
                Ambrosch be rich, too, after while, and he pay back. He is very smart boy. For
                Ambrosch my mama come here."</p>
              <p>Ambrosch was considered the important person in the family. Mrs. Shimerda and
                Ántonia always deferred to him, though he was often surly with them and
                contemptuous toward his father. Ambrosch and his mother had everything their own
                way. Though Ántonia loved her father more than she did any one else, she
                stood in awe of her elder brother.</p>
              <p>After I watched Ántonia and her mother go over the hill on their miserable
                horse, carrying our iron pot with them, I turned to grandmother, who had taken up
                her darning, and said I hoped that snooping old woman would n't come to see us any
                more.</p>
              <p>Grandmother chuckled and drove her bright <pb n="104" corresp="cat.0018.130"/>needle across a hole in Otto's sock.
                "She's not old, Jim, though I expect she seems old to you. No, I would n't mourn if
                she never came again. But, you see, a body never knows what traits poverty might
                bring out in 'em. It makes a woman grasping to see her children want for things. Now
                read me a chapter in 'The Prince of the
                  House of David.' Let's forget the Bohemians."</p>
              <p>We had three weeks of this mild, open weather. The cattle in the corral ate corn
                almost as fast as the men could shell it for them, and we hoped they would be ready
                for an early market. One morning the two big bulls, 
                 Gladstone and Brigham Young, thought spring had come, and they
                began to tease and butt at each other across the barbed wire that separated them.
                Soon they got angry. They bellowed and pawed up the soft earth with their hoofs,
                rolling their eyes and tossing their heads. Each withdrew to a far corner of his own
                corral, and then they made for each other at a gallop. Thud, thud, we could hear the
                impact of their great heads, and their bellowing shook the pans on the kitchen
                shelves. Had they not been dehorned, they would have torn each other to pieces.
                Pretty <pb n="105" corresp="cat.0018.131"/>soon the fat steers took it up and began butting and horning each other.
                Clearly, the affair had to be stopped. We all stood by and watched admiringly while
                Fuchs rode into the corral with a pitchfork and prodded the bulls again and again,
                finally driving them apart.</p>
              <p>The big storm of the winter began on my eleventh birthday, the 20th of January.
                When I went down to breakfast that morning, Jake and Otto came in white as snow-men,
                beating their hands and stamping their feet. They began to laugh boisterously when
                they saw me, calling:&#8212;</p>
              <p>"You've got a birthday present this time, Jim, and no mistake. They was a
                full-grown blizzard ordered for you."</p>
              <p>All day the storm went on. The snow did not fall this time, it simply spilled out
                of heaven, like thousands of feather-beds being emptied. That afternoon the kitchen
                was a carpenter-shop; the men brought in their tools and made two great wooden
                shovels with long handles. Neither grandmother nor I could go out in the storm, so
                Jake fed the chickens and brought in a pitiful contribution of eggs.</p>
              <p>Next day our men had to shovel until noon to reach the barn&#8212;and the
                snow was still <pb n="106" corresp="cat.0018.132"/>falling! There had not been such a storm in the ten years my
                grandfather had lived in Nebraska. He said at dinner that we would not try to reach
                the cattle&#8212;they were fat enough to go without their corn for a day or
                two; but to-morrow we must feed them and thaw out their water-tap so that they could
                drink. We could not so much as see the corrals, but we knew the steers were over
                there, huddled together under the north bank. Our ferocious bulls, subdued enough by
                this time, were probably warming each other's backs. "This'll take the bile out of
                'em!" Fuchs remarked gleefully.</p>
              <p>At noon that day the hens had not been heard from. After dinner Jake and Otto,
                their damp clothes now dried on them, stretched their stiff arms and plunged again
                into the drifts. They made a tunnel under the snow to the henhouse, with walls so
                solid that grandmother and I could walk back and forth in it. We found the chickens
                asleep; perhaps they thought night had come to stay. One old rooster was stirring
                about, pecking at the solid lump of ice in their water-tin. When we flashed the
                lantern in their eyes, the hens set up a great cackling and flew about clumsily,<pb n="107" corresp="cat.0018.133"/>
                scattering down-feathers. The mottled, pin-headed guinea-hens, always resentful of
                captivity, ran screeching out into the tunnel and tried to poke their ugly, painted
                faces through the snow walls. By five o'clock the chores were done&#8212;just
                when it was time to begin them all over again! That was a strange, unnatural sort of
                day.</p>
            </div2>
            <pb n="108" corresp="cat.0018.134"/>
            <div2 type="chapter" n="14">
              <head rend="center">XIV</head>
              <p>O<hi rend="smallcaps">N</hi> the morning of the 22d I wakened with a start. Before
                I opened my eyes, I seemed to know that something had happened. I heard excited
                voices in the kitchen&#8212;grandmother's was so shrill that I knew she must
                be almost beside herself. I looked forward to any new crisis with delight. What
                could it be, I wondered, as I hurried into my clothes. Perhaps the barn had burned;
                perhaps the cattle had frozen to death; perhaps a neighbor was lost in the storm.</p>
              <p>Down in the kitchen grandfather was standing before the stove with his hands behind
                him. Jake and Otto had taken off their boots and were rubbing their woolen socks.
                Their clothes and boots were steaming, and they both looked exhausted. On the bench
                behind the stove lay a man, covered up with a blanket. Grandmother motioned me to
                the dining-room. I obeyed reluctantly. I watched her as she came and went, carrying
                dishes. Her lips were tightly compressed and she kept whispering to herself: "Oh,
                dear Saviour!" "Lord, Thou knowest!"</p><pb n="109" corresp="cat.0018.135"/>
              <p>Presently grandfather came in and spoke to me: "Jimmy, we will not have prayers
                this morning, because we have a great deal to do. Old Mr. Shimerda is dead, and his
                family are in great distress. Ambrosch came over here in the middle of the night,
                and Jake and Otto went back with him. The boys have had a hard night, and you must
                not bother them with questions. That is Ambrosch, asleep on the bench. Come in to
                breakfast, boys."</p>
              <p>After Jake and Otto had swallowed their first cup of coffee, they began to talk
                excitedly, disregarding grandmother's warning glances. I held my tongue, but I
                listened with all my ears.</p>
              <p>"No, sir," Fuchs said in answer to a question from grandfather, "nobody heard the
                gun go off. Ambrosch was out with the ox team, trying to break a road, and the women
                folks was shut up tight in their cave. When Ambrosch come in it was dark and he did
                n't see nothing, but the oxen acted kind of queer. One of 'em ripped around and got
                away from him&#8212;bolted clean out of the stable. His hands is blistered
                where the rope run through. He got a lantern and went back and found the old man,
                just as we seen him."</p><pb n="110" corresp="cat.0018.136"/>
              <p>"Poor soul, poor soul!" grandmother groaned. "I'd like to think he never done it.
                He was always considerate and un-wishful to give trouble. How could he forget
                himself and bring this on us!"</p>
              <p>"I don't think he was out of his head for a minute, Mrs. Burden," Fuchs declared.
                "He done everything natural. You know he was always sort of fixy, and fixy he was to
                the last. He shaved after dinner, and washed hisself all over after the girls was
                done the dishes. Ántonia heated the water for him. Then he put on a clean
                shirt and clean socks, and after he was dressed he kissed her and the little one and
                took his gun and said he was going out to hunt rabbits. He must have gone right down
                to the barn and done it then. He layed down on that bunk-bed, close to the ox
                stalls, where he always slept. When we found him, everything was decent except,"
               &#8212;Fuchs wrinkled his brow and hesitated,&#8212;"except what he could
                n't nowise foresee. His coat was hung on a peg, and his boots was under the bed.
                He'd took off that silk neckcloth he always wore, and folded it smooth and stuck his
                pin through it. He turned back his shirt at the neck and rolled up his sleeves."</p><pb n="111" corresp="cat.0018.137"/>
              <p>"I don't see how he could do it!" grandmother kept saying.</p>
              <p>Otto misunderstood her. "Why, mam, it was simple enough; he pulled the trigger with
                his big toe. He layed over on his side and put the end of the barrel in his mouth,
                then he drew up one foot and felt for the trigger. He found it all right!"</p>
              <p>"Maybe he did," said Jake grimly. "There's something mighty queer about it."</p>
              <p>"Now what do you mean, Jake?" grandmother asked sharply.</p>
              <p>"Well, mam, I found Krajiek's axe under the manger, and I picks it up and carries
                it over to the corpse, and I take my oath it just fit the gash in the front of the
                old man's face. That there Krajiek had been sneakin' round, pale and quiet, and when
                he seen me examinin' the axe, he begun whimperin', 'My God, man, don't do that!' 'I
                reckon I'm a-goin' to look into this,' says I. Then he begun to squeal like a rat
                and run about wringin' his hands. 'They'll hang me!' says he. 'My God, they'll hang
                me sure!'"</p>
              <p>Fuchs spoke up impatiently. "Krajiek's gone silly, Jake, and so have you. The old
                man would n't have made all them <orig reg="preparations">prepara-</orig><pb n="112" corresp="cat.0018.138"/><orig reg="">tions</orig> for Krajiek to murder him, would he?
                It don't hang together. The gun was right beside him when Ambrosch found him."</p>
              <p>"Krajiek could 'a' put it there, could n't he?" Jake demanded.</p>
              <p>Grandmother broke in excitedly: "See here, Jake Marpole, don't you go trying to add
                murder to suicide. We're deep enough in trouble. Otto reads you too many of them
                detective stories."</p>
              <p>"It will be easy to decide all that, Emmaline," said grandfather quietly. "If he
                shot himself in the way they think, the gash will be torn from the inside outward."</p>
              <p>"Just so it is, Mr. Burden," Otto affirmed. "I seen bunches of hair and stuff
                sticking to the poles and straw along the roof. They was blown up there by gunshot,
                no question."</p>
              <p>Grandmother told grandfather she meant to go over to the Shimerdas with him.</p>
              <p>"There is nothing you can do," he said doubtfully. "The body can't be touched until
                we get the coroner here from Black Hawk, and that will be a matter of several days,
                this weather."</p>
              <p>"Well, I can take them some victuals, anyway, and say a word of comfort to them
                poor <pb n="113" corresp="cat.0018.139"/>little girls. The oldest one was his darling, and was like a right hand to him.
                He might have thought of her. He's left her alone in a hard world." She glanced
                distrustfully at Ambrosch, who was now eating his breakfast at the kitchen table.</p>
              <p>Fuchs, although he had been up in the cold nearly all night, was going to make the
                long ride to Black Hawk to fetch the priest and the coroner. On the gray gelding,
                our best horse, he would try to pick his way across the country with no roads to
                guide him.</p>
              <p>"Don't you worry about me, Mrs. Burden," he said cheerfully, as he put on a second
                pair of socks. "I've got a good nose for directions, and I never did need much
                sleep. It's the gray I'm worried about. I'll save him what I can, but it'll strain
                him, as sure as I'm telling you!"</p>
              <p>"This is no time to be over-considerate of animals, Otto; do the best you can for
                yourself. Stop at the Widow Steavens's for dinner. She's a good woman, and she'll do
                well by you."</p>
              <p>After Fuchs rode away, I was left with Ambrosch. I saw a side of him I had not seen
                before. He was deeply, even slavishly, devout. <pb n="114" corresp="cat.0018.140"/>He did not say a word all morning,
                but sat with his rosary in his hands, praying, now silently, now aloud. He never
                looked away from his beads, nor lifted his hands except to cross himself. Several
                times the poor boy fell asleep where he sat, wakened with a start, and began to pray
                again.</p>
              <p>No wagon could be got to the Shimerdas' until a road was broken, and that would be
                a day's job. Grandfather came from the barn on one of our big black horses, and Jake
                lifted grandmother up behind him. She wore her black hood and was bundled up in
                shawls. Grandfather tucked his bushy white beard inside his overcoat. They looked
                very Biblical as they set off, I thought. Jake and Ambrosch followed them, riding
                the other black and my pony, carrying bundles of clothes that we had got together
                for Mrs. Shimerda. I watched them go past the pond and over the hill by the drifted
                cornfield. Then, for the first time, I realized that I was alone in the house.</p>
              <p>I felt a considerable extension of power and authority, and was anxious to acquit
                myself creditably. I carried in cobs and wood from the long cellar, and filled both
                the stoves. I remembered that in the hurry and excitement <pb n="115" corresp="cat.0018.141"/>of the morning nobody had
                thought of the chickens, and the eggs had not been gathered. Going out through the
                tunnel, I gave the hens their corn, emptied the ice from their drinking-pan, and
                filled it with water. After the cat had had his milk, I could think of nothing else
                to do, and I sat down to get warm. The quiet was delightful, and the ticking clock
                was the most pleasant of companions. I got 
                 "Robinson Crusoe" and tried to read, but his life on the
                island seemed dull compared with ours. Presently, as I looked with satisfaction
                about our comfortable sitting-room, it flashed upon me that if Mr. Shimerda's soul
                were lingering about in this world at all, it would be here, in our house, which had
                been more to his liking than any other in the neighborhood. I remembered his
                contented face when he was with us on Christmas Day. If he could have lived with us,
                this terrible thing would never have happened.</p>
              <p>I knew it was homesickness that had killed Mr. Shimerda, and I wondered whether his
                released spirit would not eventually find its way back to his own country. I thought
                of how far it was to Chicago, and then to Virginia, to Baltimore,&#8212;and
                then the great <pb n="116" corresp="cat.0018.142"/>wintry ocean. No, he would not at once set out upon that long
                journey. Surely, his exhausted spirit, so tired of cold and crowding and the
                struggle with the ever-falling snow, was resting now in this quiet house.</p>
              <p>I was not frightened, but I made no noise. I did not wish to disturb him. I went
                softly down to the kitchen which, tucked away so snugly underground, always seemed
                to me the heart and center of the house. There, on the bench behind the stove, I
                thought and thought about Mr. Shimerda. Outside I could hear the wind singing over
                hundreds of miles of snow. It was as if I had let the old man in out of the
                tormenting winter, and were sitting there with him. I went over all that
                Ántonia had ever told me about his life before he came to this country; how
                he used to play the fiddle at weddings and dances. I thought about the friends he
                had mourned to leave, the trombone-player, the great forest full of game,
               &#8212;belonging, as Ántonia said, to the "nobles,"&#8212;from
                which she and her mother used to steal wood on moonlight nights. There was a white
                hart that lived in that forest, and if any one killed it, he would be hanged, she
                said. Such vivid pictures came to me that they might <pb n="117" corresp="cat.0018.143"/>have been Mr. Shimerda's
                memories, not yet faded out from the air in which they had haunted him.</p>
              <p>It had begun to grow dark when my household returned, and grandmother was so tired
                that she went at once to bed. Jake and I got supper, and while we were washing the
                dishes he told me in loud whispers about the state of things over at the Shimerdas'.
                Nobody could touch the body until the coroner came. If any one did, something
                terrible would happen, apparently. The dead man was frozen through, "just as stiff
                as a dressed turkey you hang out to freeze," Jake said. The horses and oxen would
                not go into the barn until he was frozen so hard that there was no longer any smell
                of blood. They were stabled there now, with the dead man, because there was no other
                place to keep them. A lighted lantern was kept hanging over Mr. Shimerda's head.
                Ántonia and Ambrosch and the mother took turns going down to pray beside
                him. The crazy boy went with them, because he did not feel the cold. I believed he
                felt cold as much as any one else, but he liked to be thought insensible to it. He
                was always coveting distinction, poor Marek!</p><pb n="118" corresp="cat.0018.144"/>
              <p>Ambrosch, Jake said, showed more human feeling than he would have supposed him
                capable of; but he was chiefly concerned about getting a priest, and about his
                father's soul, which he believed was in a place of torment and would remain there
                until his family and the priest had prayed a great deal for him. "As I understand
                it," Jake concluded, "it will be a matter of years to pray his soul out of
                Purgatory, and right now he's in torment."</p>
              <p>"I don't believe it," I said stoutly. "I almost know it is n't true." I did not, of
                course, say that I believed he had been in that very kitchen all afternoon, on his
                way back to his own country. Nevertheless, after I went to bed, this idea of
                punishment and Purgatory came back on me crushingly. I remembered the account of
                  Dives in torment, and
                shuddered. But Mr. Shimerda had not been rich and selfish; he had only been so
                unhappy that he could not live any longer.</p>
            </div2>
            <pb n="119" corresp="cat.0018.145"/>
            <div2 type="chapter" n="15">
              <head rend="center">XV</head>
              <p>O<hi rend="smallcaps">TTO</hi> Fuchs got back from Black Hawk at noon the next day.
                He reported that the coroner would reach the Shimerdas' sometime that afternoon, but
                  the missionary priest was at the
                  other end of his parish, a hundred miles away, and the trains were not
                running. Fuchs had got a few hours' sleep at the livery barn in town, but he was
                afraid the gray gelding had strained himself. Indeed, he was never the same horse
                afterward. That long trip through the deep snow had taken all the endurance out of
                him.</p>
              <p>Fuchs brought home with him a stranger, a young Bohemian who had taken a homestead
                near Black Hawk, and who came on his only horse to help his fellow-countrymen in
                their trouble. That was the first time I ever saw 
                 Anton Jelinek. He was a strapping young fellow in the early
                twenties then, handsome, warm-hearted, and full of life, and he came to us like a
                miracle in the midst of that grim business. I remember exactly how he strode into
                our kitchen in his felt boots and
                long <orig reg="wolfskin">wolf-</orig><pb n="120" corresp="cat.0018.146"/><orig reg="">skin</orig> coat, his eyes and cheeks bright with the cold. At sight of
                grandmother, he snatched off his fur cap, greeting her in a deep, rolling voice
                which seemed older than he.</p>
              <p>"I want to thank you very much, Mrs. Burden, for that you are so kind to poor
                strangers from my kawn-tree."</p>
              <p>He did not hesitate like a farmer boy, but looked one eagerly in the eye when he
                spoke. Everything about him was warm and spontaneous. He said he would have come to
                see the Shimerdas before, but he had hired out to husk corn all the fall, and since
                winter began he had been going to the
                  school by the mill, to learn English, along with the little children. He
                told me he had a nice "lady-teacher" and that he liked to go to school.</p>
              <p>At dinner grandfather talked to Jelinek more than he usually did to strangers.</p>
              <p>"Will they be much disappointed because we cannot get a priest?" he asked.</p>
              <p>Jelinek looked serious. "Yes, sir, that is very bad for them. Their father has done
                a great sin," he looked straight at grandfather. "Our Lord has said that."</p>
              <p>Grandfather seemed to like his frankness. "We believe that, too, Jelinek. But we
                <orig reg="believe">be-</orig><pb n="121" corresp="cat.0018.147"/><orig reg="">lieve</orig> that Mr. Shimerda's soul will come to its Creator as well off without a
                priest. We believe that Christ is our only intercessor."</p>
              <p>The young man shook his head. "I know how you think. My teacher at the school has
                explain. But I have seen too much. I believe in prayer for the dead. I have seen too
                much."</p>
              <p>We asked him what he meant.</p>
              <p>He glanced around the table. "You want I shall tell you? When I was a little boy
                like this one, I begin to help the priest at the altar. I make my first communion
                very young; what the Church teach seem plain to me. By 'n' by war-times come, 
                 when the Austrians fight us. We have
                very many soldiers in camp near my village, and the cholera break out in that camp,
                and the men die like flies. All day long our priest go about there to give the
                Sacrament to dying men, and I go with him to carry the vessels with the Holy
                Sacrament. Everybody that go near that camp catch the sickness but me and the
                priest. But we have no sickness, we have no fear, because we carry that blood and
                that body of Christ, and it preserve us." He paused, looking at grandfather. "That I
                know, Mr. Burden, for it happened to myself. All the soldiers know, <pb n="122" corresp="cat.0018.148"/>too. When we
                walk along the road, the old priest and me, we meet all the time soldiers marching
                and officers on horse. All those officers, when they see what I carry under the
                cloth, pull up their horses and kneel down on the ground in the road until we pass.
                So I feel very bad for my kawntree-man to die without the Sacrament, and to die in a
                bad way for his soul, and I feel sad for his family."</p>
              <p>We had listened attentively. It was impossible not to admire his frank, manly
                faith.</p>
              <p>"I am always glad to meet a young man who thinks seriously about these things,"
                said grandfather, "and I would never be the one to say you were not in God's care
                when you were among the soldiers."</p>
              <p>After dinner it was decided that young Jelinek should hook our two strong black
                farmhorses to the scraper and break a road through to the Shimerdas', so that a
                wagon could go when it was necessary. Fuchs, who was 
                 the only cabinet-maker in the neighborhood, was set to work on
                a coffin.</p>
              <p>Jelinek put on his long wolfskin coat, and when we admired it, he told us that he
                had shot and skinned the coyotes, and the young man who "batched" with him, Jan
                Bouska, <pb n="123" corresp="cat.0018.149"/>who had been a fur-worker in Vienna, made the coat. From the windmill I
                watched Jelinek come out of the barn with the blacks, and work his way up the
                hillside toward the cornfield. Sometimes he was completely hidden by the clouds of
                snow that rose about him; then he and the horses would emerge black and shining.</p>
              <p>Our heavy carpenter's bench had to be brought from the barn and carried down into
                the kitchen. Fuchs selected boards from a pile of planks grandfather had hauled out
                from town in the fall to make a new floor for the oats bin. When at last the lumber
                and tools were assembled, and the doors were closed again and the cold drafts shut
                out, grandfather rode away to meet the coroner at the Shimerdas', and Fuchs took off
                his coat and settled down to work. I sat on his work-table and watched him. He did
                not touch his tools at first, but figured for a long while on a piece of paper, and
                measured the planks and made marks on them. While he was thus engaged, he whistled
                softly to himself, or teasingly pulled at his half-ear. Grandmother moved about
                quietly, so as not to disturb him. At last he folded his ruler and turned a cheerful
                face to us.</p><pb n="124" corresp="cat.0018.150"/>
              <p>"The hardest part of my job's done," he announced. "It's the head end of it that
                comes hard with me, especially when I'm out of practice. The last time I made one of
                these, Mrs. Burden," he continued, as he sorted and tried his chisels, "was for a
                fellow in the Black Tiger mine, up
                  above Silverton, Colorado. The mouth of that mine goes right into the face
                of the cliff, and they used to put us in a bucket and run us over on a trolley and
                shoot us into the shaft. The bucket traveled across a box cañon three
                hundred feet deep, and about a third full of water. Two Swedes had fell out of that
                bucket once, and hit the water, feet down. If you'll believe it, they went to work
                the next day. You can't kill a Swede. But in my time a little Eyetalian tried the
                high dive, and it turned out different with him. We was snowed in then, like we are
                now, and I happened to be the only man in camp that could make a coffin for him.
                It's a handy thing to know, when you knock about like I've done."</p>
              <p>"We'd be hard put to it now, if you did n't know, Otto," grandmother said.</p>
              <p>"Yes, 'm," Fuchs admitted with modest pride. "So few folks does know how to make <pb n="125" corresp="cat.0018.151"/>a
                good tight box that'll turn water. I sometimes wonder if there'll be anybody about
                to do it for me. However, I'm not at all particular that way."</p>
              <p>All afternoon, wherever one went in the house, one could hear the panting wheeze of
                the saw or the pleasant purring of the plane. They were such cheerful noises,
                seeming to promise new things for living people: it was a pity that those freshly
                planed pine boards were to be put underground so soon. The lumber was hard to work
                because it was full of frost, and the boards gave off a sweet smell of pine woods,
                as the heap of yellow shavings grew higher and higher. I wondered why Fuchs had not
                stuck to cabinet-work, he settled down to it with such ease and content. He handled
                the tools as if he liked the feel of them; and when he planed, his hands went back
                and forth over the boards in an eager, beneficent way as if he were blessing them.
                He broke out now and then into German hymns, as if this occupation brought back old
                times to him.</p>
              <p>At four o'clock Mr. Bushy, with
                another neighbor who lived east of us, stopped in to get warm. They were on their<pb n="126" corresp="cat.0018.152"/>
                way to the Shimerdas'. The news of what had happened over there had somehow got
                abroad through the snow-blocked country. Grandmother gave the visitors sugar-cakes
                and hot coffee. Before these callers were gone, the brother of the Widow Steavens,
                who lived on the Black Hawk road, drew up at our door, and after him came the father
                of the German family, our nearest neighbors on the south. They dismounted and joined
                us in the dining-room. They were all eager for any details about the suicide, and
                they were greatly concerned as to where Mr. Shimerda would be buried. The nearest
                Catholic cemetery was at Black Hawk, and it might be weeks before a wagon could get
                so far. Besides, Mr. Bushy and grandmother were sure that 
                  a man who had killed himself could not be buried in a
                Catholic graveyard. There was a burying-ground over by the Norwegian church, west of
                Squaw Creek; perhaps the Norwegians would take Mr. Shimerda in.</p>
              <p>After our visitors rode away in single file over the hill, we returned to the
                kitchen. Grandmother began to make the icing for a chocolate cake, and Otto again
                filled the house with the exciting, expectant song of the plane.<pb n="127" corresp="cat.0018.153"/> One pleasant thing
                about this time was that everybody talked more than usual. I had never heard the
                postmaster say anything but "Only papers, to-day," or, "I've got a sackful of mail
                for ye," until this afternoon. Grandmother always talked, dear woman; to herself or
                to the Lord, if there was no one else to listen; but grandfather was naturally
                taciturn, and Jake and Otto were often so tired after supper that I used to feel as
                if I were surrounded by a wall of silence. Now every one seemed eager to talk. That
                afternoon Fuchs told me story after story; about the Black Tiger mine, and about
                violent deaths and casual buryings, and the queer fancies of dying men. You never
                really knew a man, he said, until you saw him die. Most men were game, and went
                without a grudge.</p>
              <p>The postmaster, going home, stopped to say that grandfather would bring the coroner
                back with him to spend the night. The officers of the Norwegian church, he told us,
                had held a meeting and decided that the Norwegian graveyard could not extend its
                hospitality to Mr. Shimerda.</p>
              <p>Grandmother was indignant. "If these foreigners are so clannish, Mr. Bushy, we'll
                have <pb n="128" corresp="cat.0018.154"/>to have an American graveyard that will be more liberal-minded. I'll get right
                after Josiah to start one in the spring. If anything was to happen to me, I don't
                want the Norwegians holding inquisitions over me to see whether I'm good enough to
                be laid amongst 'em."</p>
              <p>Soon grandfather returned, bringing with him Anton Jelinek, and that important
                person, the coroner. He was a mild,
                  flurried old man, a Civil War veteran, with one sleeve hanging empty. He
                seemed to find this case very perplexing, and said if it had not been for
                grandfather he would have sworn out a warrant against Krajiek. "The way he acted,
                and the way his axe fit the wound, was enough to convict any man."</p>
              <p>Although it was perfectly clear that Mr. Shimerda had killed himself, Jake and the
                coroner thought something ought to be done to Krajiek because he behaved like a
                guilty man. He was badly frightened, certainly, and perhaps he even felt some
                stirrings of remorse for his indifference to the old man's misery and loneliness.</p>
              <p>At supper the men ate like vikings, and the chocolate cake, which I had hoped would
                linger on until to-morrow in a mutilated <pb n="129" corresp="cat.0018.155"/>condition, disappeared on the second round.
                They talked excitedly about where they should bury Mr. Shimerda; I gathered that the
                neighbors were all disturbed and shocked about something. It developed that Mrs.
                Shimerda and Ambrosch wanted the old man buried on the southwest corner of their own
                land; indeed, under the very stake that marked the corner. Grandfather had explained
                to Ambrosch that some day, when the country was put under fence and the roads were
                confined to section lines, two roads would cross exactly on that corner. But
                Ambrosch only said, "It makes no matter."</p>
              <p>Grandfather asked Jelinek whether in the old country there was some superstition to
                the effect that a suicide must be buried at the cross-roads.</p>
              <p>Jelinek said he didn't know; he seemed to remember hearing there had once been such
                a custom in Bohemia. "Mrs. Shimerda is made up her mind," he added. "I try to
                persuade her, and say it looks bad for her to all the neighbors; but she say so it
                must be. 'There I will bury him, if I dig the grave myself,' she say. I have to
                promise her I help Ambrosch make the grave to-morrow."</p><pb n="130" corresp="cat.0018.156"/>
              <p>Grandfather smoothed his beard and looked judicial. "I don't know whose wish should
                decide the matter, if not hers. But if she thinks she will live to see the people of
                this country ride over that old man's head, she is mistaken."</p>
            </div2>
            <pb n="131" corresp="cat.0018.157"/>
            <div2 type="chapter" n="16">
              <head rend="center">XVI</head>
              <p>M<hi rend="smallcaps">R</hi>. S<hi rend="smallcaps">HIMERDA</hi> lay dead in the
                barn four days, and on the fifth they buried him. All day Friday Jelinek was off
                with Ambrosch digging the grave, chopping out the frozen earth with old axes. On
                Saturday we breakfasted before daylight and got into the wagon with the coffin. Jake
                and Jelinek went ahead on horseback to cut the body loose from the pool of blood in
                which it was frozen fast to the ground.</p>
              <p>When grandmother and I went into the Shimerdas' house, we found the women-folk
                alone; Ambrosch and Marek were at the barn. Mrs. Shimerda sat crouching by the
                stove, Ántonia was washing dishes. When she saw me she ran out of her dark
                corner and threw her arms around me. "Oh, Jimmy," she sobbed, "what you tink for my
                lovely papa!" It seemed to me that I could feel her heart breaking as she clung to
                me.</p>
              <p>Mrs. Shimerda, sitting on the stump by the stove, kept looking over her shoulder
                toward the door while the neighbors were arriving. They came on horseback, all
                except the <orig reg="postmaster">post-</orig><pb n="132" corresp="cat.0018.158"/><orig reg="">master</orig>, who brought his family in a wagon over the only broken
                wagon-trail. The Widow Steavens rode up from her farm eight miles down the Black
                Hawk road. The cold drove the women into the cave-house, and it was soon crowded. A
                fine, sleety snow was beginning to fall, and every one was afraid of another storm
                and anxious to have the burial over with.</p>
              <p>Grandfather and Jelinek came to tell Mrs. Shimerda that it was time to start. After
                bundling her mother up in clothes the neighbors had brought, Ántonia put on
                an old cape from our house and the rabbit-skin hat her father had made for her. Four
                men carried Mr. Shimerda's box up the hill; Krajiek slunk along behind them. The
                coffin was too wide for the door, so it was put down on the slope outside. I slipped
                out from the cave and looked at Mr. Shimerda. He was lying on his side, with his
                knees drawn up. His body was draped in a black shawl, and his head was bandaged in
                white muslin, like a mummy's; one of his long, shapely hands lay out on the black
                cloth; that was all one could see of him.</p>
              <p>Mrs. Shimerda came out and placed an open <pb n="133" corresp="cat.0018.159"/>prayer-book against the body, making the
                sign of the cross on the bandaged head with her fingers. Ambrosch knelt down and
                made the same gesture, and after him Ántonia and Marek. Yulka hung back.
                Her mother pushed her forward, and kept saying something to her over and over. Yulka
                knelt down, shut her eyes, and put out her hand a little way, but she drew it back
                and began to cry wildly. She was afraid to touch the bandage. Mrs. Shimerda caught
                her by the shoulders and pushed her toward the coffin, but grandmother interfered.</p>
              <p>"No, Mrs. Shimerda," she said firmly, "I won't stand by and see that child
                frightened into spasms. She is too little to understand what you want of her. Let
                her alone."</p>
              <p>At a look from grandfather, Fuchs and Jelinek placed the lid on the box, and began
                to nail it down over Mr. Shimerda. I was afraid to look at Ántonia. She put
                her arms round Yulka and held the little girl close to her.</p>
              <p>The coffin was put into the wagon. We drove slowly away, against the fine, icy snow
                which cut our faces like a sand-blast. When we reached the grave, it looked a very
                little spot in that snow-covered waste. The men <pb n="134" corresp="cat.0018.160"/>took the coffin to the edge of the
                hole and lowered it with ropes. We stood about watching them, and the powdery snow
                lay without melting on the caps and shoulders of the men and the shawls of the
                women. Jelinek spoke in a persuasive tone to Mrs. Shimerda, and then turned to
                grandfather.</p>
              <p>"She says, Mr. Burden, she is very glad if you can make some prayer for him here in
                English, for the neighbors to understand."</p>
              <p>Grandmother looked anxiously at grandfather. He took off his hat, and the other men
                did likewise. I thought his prayer remarkable. I still remember it. He began, "Oh,
                great and just God, no man among us knows what the sleeper knows, nor is it for us
                to judge what lies between him and Thee." He prayed that if any man there had been
                remiss toward the stranger come to a far country, God would forgive him and soften
                his heart. He recalled the promises to the widow and the fatherless, and asked God
                to smooth the way before this widow and her children, and to "incline the hearts of
                men to deal justly with her." In closing, he said we were leaving Mr. Shimerda at
                "Thy judgment seat, which is also Thy mercy seat."</p><pb n="135" corresp="cat.0018.161"/>
              <p>All the time he was praying, grandmother watched him through the black fingers of
                her glove, and when he said "Amen," I thought she looked satisfied with him. She
                turned to Otto and whispered, "Can't you start a hymn, Fuchs? It would seem less
                heathenish."</p>
              <p>Fuchs glanced about to see if there was general approval of her suggestion, then
                began, "Jesus, Lover of my Soul,"
                and all the men and women took it up after him. Whenever I have heard the hymn
                since, it has made me remember that white waste and the little group of people; and
                the bluish air, full of fine, eddying snow, like long veils flying:&#8212;<quote>
                  <lg type="song">
                    <lg type="excerpt">
                      <l>"While the nearer waters roll,</l>
                      <l>While the tempest still is high."</l>
                    </lg>
                  </lg>
                </quote>
              </p>
              <milestone unit="3 circles"/>
              <p>Years afterward, when the
                  open-grazing days were over, and the red grass had been ploughed under and
                under until it had almost disappeared from the prairie; when all the fields were
                under fence, and the roads no longer ran about like wild things, but followed the
                surveyed section-lines, Mr. Shimerda's grave was still there, with a sagging wire
                fence around it, and an unpainted wooden cross. <pb n="136" corresp="cat.0018.162"/>As grandfather had predicted, Mrs.
                Shimerda never saw the roads going over his head. The road from the north curved a
                little to the east just there, and the road from the west swung out a little to the
                south; so that the grave, with its tall red grass that was never mowed, was like a
                little island; and at twilight, under a new moon or the clear evening star, the
                dusty roads used to look like soft gray rivers flowing past it. I never came upon
                the place without emotion, and in all that country it was the spot most dear to me.
                I loved the dim superstition, the propitiatory intent, that had put the grave there;
                and still more I loved the spirit that could not carry out the sentence &#8212;
                the error from the surveyed lines, the clemency of the soft earth roads along which
                the home-coming wagons rattled after sunset. Never a tired driver passed the wooden
                cross, I am sure, without wishing well to the sleeper.</p>
            </div2>
            <pb n="137" corresp="cat.0018.163"/>
            <div2 type="chapter" n="17">
              <head rend="center">XVII</head>
              <p>W<hi rend="smallcaps">HEN</hi> spring came, after that hard winter, one could not
                get enough of the nimble air. Every morning I wakened with a fresh consciousness
                that winter was over. There were none of the signs of spring for which I used to
                watch in Virginia, no budding woods or blooming gardens. There was only &#8212;
                spring itself; the throb of it, the light restlessness, the vital essence of it
                everywhere; in the sky, in the swift clouds, in the pale sunshine, and in the warm,
                high wind&#8212;rising suddenly, sinking suddenly, impulsive and playful like
                a big puppy that pawed you and then lay down to be petted. If I had been tossed down
                blindfold on that red prairie, I should have known that it was spring.</p>
              <p>Everywhere now there was the smell of burning grass. Our neighbors burned off their
                pasture before the new grass made a start, so that the fresh growth would not be
                mixed with the dead stand of last year. Those light, swift fires, running about the
                country, seemed a part of the same kindling that was in the air.</p><pb n="138" corresp="cat.0018.164"/>
              <p>The Shimerdas were in their new log house by then. The neighbors had helped them to
                build it in March. It stood directly in front of their old cave, which they used as
                a cellar. The family were now fairly equipped to begin their struggle with the soil.
                They had four comfortable rooms to live in, a new windmill,&#8212;bought on
                credit,&#8212;a chicken-house and poultry. Mrs. Shimerda had paid grandfather
                ten dollars for a milk cow, and was to give him fifteen more as soon as they
                harvested their first crop.</p>
              <p>When I rode up to the Shimerdas' one bright windy afternoon in April, Yulka ran out
                to meet me. It was to her, now, that I gave reading lessons; Ántonia was
                busy with other things. I tied my pony and went into the kitchen where Mrs. Shimerda
                was baking bread, chewing poppy seeds as she worked. By this time she could speak
                enough English to ask me a great many questions about what our men were doing in the
                fields. She seemed to think that my elders withheld helpful information, and that
                from me she might get valuable secrets. On this occasion she asked me very craftily
                when grandfather expected to begin planting corn. I told her, <orig reg="adding">add-</orig><pb n="139" corresp="cat.0018.165"/><orig reg="">ing</orig> that he thought
                we should have a dry spring and that the corn would not be held back by too much
                rain, as it had been last year.</p>
              <p>She gave me a shrewd glance. "He not Jesus," she blustered; "he not know about the
                wet and the dry."</p>
              <p>I did not answer her; what was the use? As I sat waiting for the hour when Ambrosch
                and Ántonia would return from the fields, I watched Mrs. Shimerda at her
                work. She took from the oven a coffee-cake which she wanted to keep warm for supper,
                and wrapped it in a quilt stuffed with feathers. I have seen her put even a roast
                goose in this quilt to keep it hot. When the neighbors were there building the new
                house they saw her do this, and the story got abroad that the Shimerdas kept their
                food in their feather beds.</p>
              <p>When the sun was dropping low, Ántonia came up the big south draw with her
                team. How much older she had grown in eight months! She had come to us a child, and
                now she was a tall, strong young girl, although her fifteenth birthday had just
                slipped by. I ran out and met her as she brought her horses up to the windmill to
                water them. She<pb n="140" corresp="cat.0018.166"/> wore the boots her father had so thoughtfully taken off before he
                shot himself, and his old fur cap. Her outgrown cotton dress switched about her
                calves, over the boot-tops. She kept her sleeves rolled up all day, and her arms and
                throat were burned as brown as a sailor's. Her neck came up strongly out of her
                shoulders, like the bole of a tree out of the turf. One sees that draft-horse neck
                among the peasant women in all old countries.</p>
              <p>She greeted me gayly, and began at once to tell me how much ploughing she had done
                that day. Ambrosch, she said, was on the north quarter, breaking sod with the oxen.</p>
              <p>"Jim, you ask Jake how much he ploughed to-day. I don't want that Jake get more
                done in one day than me. I want we have very much corn this fall."</p>
              <p>While the horses drew in the water, and nosed each other, and then drank again,
                Ántonia sat down on the windmill step and rested her head on her hand. "You
                see the big prairie fire from your place last night? I hope your grandpa ain't lose
                no stacks?"</p>
              <p>"No, we did n't. I came to ask you something, Tony. Grandmother wants to know if
                you can't go to the term of school that begins <pb n="141" corresp="cat.0018.167"/>next week over at the sod
                schoolhouse. She says there's a good teacher, and you'd learn a lot."</p>
              <p>Ántonia stood up, lifting and dropping her shoulders as if they were
                stiff. "I ain't got time to learn. I can work like mans now. My mother can't say no
                more how Ambrosch do all and nobody to help him. I can work as much as him. School
                is all right for little boys. I help make this land one good farm."</p>
              <p>She clucked to her team and started for the barn. I walked beside her, feeling
                vexed. Was she going to grow up boastful like her mother, I wondered? Before we
                reached the stable, I felt something tense in her silence, and glancing up I saw
                that she was crying. She turned her face from me and looked off at the red streak of
                dying light, over the dark prairie.</p>
              <p>I climbed up into the loft and threw down the hay for her, while she unharnessed
                her team. We walked slowly back toward the house. Ambrosch had come in from the
                north quarter, and was watering his oxen at the tank.</p>
              <p>Ántonia took my hand. "Sometime you will tell me all those nice things you
                learn at the <pb n="142" corresp="cat.0018.168"/>school, won't you, Jimmy?" she asked with a sudden rush of feeling in
                her voice. "My father, he went much to school. He know a great deal; how to make the
                fine cloth like what you not got here. He play horn and violin, and he read so many
                books that the priests in Bohemie come to talk to him. You won't forget my father,
                Jim?"</p>
              <p>"No," I said, "I will never forget him."</p>
              <p>Mrs. Shimerda asked me to stay for supper. After Ambrosch and Ántonia had
                washed the field dust from their hands and faces at the wash-basin by the kitchen
                door, we sat down at the oilcloth-covered table. Mrs. Shimerda ladled meal mush out
                of an iron pot and poured milk on it. After the mush we had fresh bread and sorghum
                molasses, and coffee with the cake that had been kept warm in the feathers.
                Ántonia and Ambrosch were talking in Bohemian; disputing about which of
                them had done more ploughing that day. Mrs. Shimerda egged them on, chuckling while
                she gobbled her food.</p>
              <p>Presently Ambrosch said sullenly in English: "You take them ox to-morrow and try
                the sod plough. Then you not be so smart."</p>
              <p>His sister laughed. "Don't be mad. I know <pb corresp="cat.0018.169"/><figure entity="cat.0018.fig6">
                <figDesc>Image of 'Ántonia working the field'</figDesc>
              </figure><pb corresp="cat.0018.170"/><pb n="143" corresp="cat.0018.171"/>it's awful hard work for break sod. I
                milk the cow for you to-morrow, if you want."</p>
              <p>Mrs. Shimerda turned quickly to me. "That cow not give so much milk like what your
                grandpa say. If he make talk about fifteen dollars, I send him back the cow."</p>
              <p>"He does n't talk about the fifteen dollars," I exclaimed indignantly. "He does n't
                find fault with people."</p>
              <p>"He say I break his saw when we build, and I never," grumbled Ambrosch.</p>
              <p>I knew he had broken the saw, and then hid it and lied about it. I began to wish I
                had not stayed for supper. Everything was disagreeable to me. Ántonia ate
                so noisily now, like a man, and she yawned often at the table and kept stretching
                her arms over her head, as if they ached. Grandmother had said, "Heavy field work'll
                spoil that girl. She'll lose all her nice ways and get rough ones." She had lost
                them already.</p>
              
              <p>After supper I rode home through the sad, soft spring twilight. Since winter I had
                seen very little of Ántonia. She was out in the fields from sun-up until
                sun-down. If I rode over to see her where she was ploughing, she stopped at the end
                of a row to chat for a <pb n="144" corresp="cat.0018.172"/>moment, then gripped her plough-handles, clucked to her team,
                and waded on down the furrow, making me feel that she was now grown up and had no
                time for me. On Sundays she helped her mother make garden or sewed all day.
                Grandfather was pleased with Ántonia. When we complained of her, he only
                smiled and said, "She will help some fellow get ahead in the world."</p>
              <p>Nowadays Tony could talk of nothing but the prices of things, or how much she could
                lift and endure. She was too proud of her strength. I knew, too, that Ambrosch put
                upon her some chores a girl ought not to do, and that the farmhands around the
                country joked in a nasty way about it. Whenever I saw her come up the furrow,
                shouting to her beasts, sunburned, sweaty, her dress open at the neck, and her
                throat and chest dust-plastered, I used to think of the tone in which poor Mr.
                Shimerda, who could say so little, yet managed to say so much when he exclaimed, "My
                Án-tonia!"</p>
            </div2>
            <pb n="145" corresp="cat.0018.173"/>
            <div2 type="chapter" n="18">
              <head rend="center">XVIII</head>
              <p>A<hi rend="smallcaps">FTER</hi> I began to go to the country school, I saw less of
                the Bohemians. We were sixteen pupils at the sod schoolhouse, and we all came on
                horseback and brought our dinner. My schoolmates were none of them very interesting,
                but I somehow felt that by making comrades of them I was getting even with
                Ántonia for her indifference. Since the father's death, Ambrosch was more
                than ever the head of the house and he seemed to direct the feelings as well as the
                fortunes of his women-folk. Ántonia often quoted his opinions to me, and
                she let me see that she admired him, while she thought of me only as a little boy.
                Before the spring was over, there was a distinct coldness between us and the
                Shimerdas. It came about in this way.</p>
              <p>One Sunday I rode over there with Jake to get a 
                 horse-collar which Ambrosch had borrowed from him and had not
                returned. It was a beautiful blue morning. The 
                 
                  <rs type="plant" key="bpea">buffalo-peas</rs>
                 were blooming in pink and purple masses along the roadside, and the 
                 larks, perched on <pb n="146" corresp="cat.0018.174"/>last year's
                dried sunflower stalks, were singing straight at the sun, their heads thrown back
                and their yellow breasts a-quiver. The wind blew about us in warm, sweet gusts. We
                rode slowly, with a pleasant sense of Sunday indolence.</p>
              <p>We found the Shimerdas working just as if it were a week-day. Marek was cleaning
                out the stable, and Ántonia and her mother were making garden, off across
                the pond in the draw-head. Ambrosch was up on the windmill tower, oiling the wheel.
                He came down, not very cordially. When Jake asked for the collar, he grunted and
                scratched his head. The collar belonged to grandfather, of course, and Jake, feeling
                responsible for it, flared up.</p>
              <p>"Now, don't you say you have n't got it, Ambrosch, because I know you have, and if
                you ain't a-going to look for it, I will."</p>
              <p>Ambrosch shrugged his shoulders and sauntered down the hill toward the stable. I
                could see that it was one of his mean days. Presently he returned, carrying a collar
                that had been badly used&#8212;trampled in the dirt and gnawed by rats until
                the hair was sticking out of it.</p>
              <p>"This what you want?" he asked surlily.</p><pb n="147" corresp="cat.0018.175"/>
              <p>Jake jumped off his horse. I saw a wave of red come up under the rough stubble on
                his face. "That ain't the piece of harness I loaned you, Ambrosch; or if it is,
                you've used it shameful. I ain't a-going to carry such a looking thing back to Mr.
                Burden."</p>
              <p>Ambrosch dropped the collar on the ground. "All right," he said coolly, took up his
                oil-can, and began to climb the mill. Jake caught him by the belt of his trousers
                and yanked him back. Ambrosch's feet had scarcely touched the ground when he lunged
                out with a vicious kick at Jake's stomach. Fortunately Jake was in such a position
                that he could dodge it. This was not the sort of thing country boys did when they
                played at fisticuffs, and Jake was furious. He landed Ambrosch a blow on the head
               &#8212;it sounded like the crack of an axe on a 
                 cow-pumpkin. Ambrosch dropped over, stunned.</p>
              <p>We heard squeals, and looking up saw Ántonia and her mother coming on the
                run. They did not take the path around the pond, but plunged through the muddy
                water, without even lifting their skirts. They came on, screaming and clawing the
                air. By this time Ambrosch had come to his senses and was <pb n="148" corresp="cat.0018.176"/>sputtering with
                nose-bleed. Jake sprang into his saddle. "Let's get out of this, Jim," he called.</p>
              <p>Mrs. Shimerda threw her hands over her head and clutched as if she were going to
                pull down lightning. "Law, law!" she shrieked after us. "Law for knock my Ambrosch
                down!"</p>
              <p>"I never like you no more, Jake and Jim Burden," Ántonia panted. "No
                friends any more!"</p>
              <p>Jake stopped and turned his horse for a second. "Well, you're a damned ungrateful
                lot, the whole pack of you," he shouted back. "I guess the Burdens can get along
                without you. You've been a sight of trouble to them, anyhow!"</p>
              <p>We rode away, feeling so outraged that the fine morning was spoiled for us. I had
                n't a word to say, and poor Jake was white as paper and trembling all over. It made
                him sick to get so angry. "They ain't the same, Jimmy," he kept saying in a hurt
                tone. "These foreigners ain't the same. You can't trust 'em to be fair. It's dirty
                to kick a feller. You heard how the women turned on you&#8212;and after all we
                went through on account of 'em last <pb n="149" corresp="cat.0018.177"/>winter! They ain't to be trusted. I don't want
                to see you get too thick with any of 'em."</p>
              <p>"I'll never be friends with them again, Jake," I declared hotly. "I believe they
                are all like Krajiek and Ambrosch underneath."</p>
              <p>Grandfather heard our story with a twinkle in his eye. He advised Jake to ride to
                town to-morrow, go to a justice of the peace, tell him he had knocked young Shimerda
                down, and pay his fine. Then if Mrs. Shimerda was inclined to make trouble
               &#8212;her son was still under age&#8212;she would be forestalled. Jake
                said he might as well take the wagon and haul to market the pig he had been
                fattening. On Monday, about an hour after Jake had started, we saw Mrs. Shimerda and
                her Ambrosch proudly driving by, looking neither to the right nor left. As they
                rattled out of sight down the Black Hawk road, grandfather chuckled, saying he had
                rather expected she would follow the matter up.</p>
              <p>Jake paid his fine with a ten-dollar bill grandfather had given him for that
                purpose. But when the Shimerdas found that Jake sold his pig in town that day,
                Ambrosch worked it out in his shrewd head that Jake had to sell his pig to pay his
                fine. This theory <pb n="150" corresp="cat.0018.178"/>afforded the Shimerdas great satisfaction, apparently. For weeks
                afterward, whenever Jake and I met Ántonia on her way to the post-office,
                or going along the road with her work-team, she would clap her hands and call to us
                in a spiteful, crowing voice:&#8212;</p>
              <p>"Jake-y Jake-y, sell the pig and pay the slap!"</p>
              <p>Otto pretended not to be surprised at Ántonia's behavior. He only lifted
                his brows and said, "You can't tell me anything new about a Czech; I'm an Austrian."</p>
              <p>Grandfather was never a party to what Jake called our feud with the Shimerdas.
                Ambrosch and Ántonia always greeted him respectfully, and he asked them
                about their affairs and gave them advice as usual. He thought the future looked
                hopeful for them. Ambrosch was a far-seeing fellow; he soon realized that his oxen
                were too heavy for any work except breaking sod, and he succeeded in selling them to
                a newly arrived German. With the money he bought another team of horses, which
                grandfather selected for him. Marek was strong, and Ambrosch worked him hard; but he
                could never teach him to cultivate corn, I remember. The one idea that had ever got <pb n="151" corresp="cat.0018.179"/>
                through poor Marek's thick head was that all exertion was meritorious. He always
                  bore down on the handles of the
                  cultivator and drove the blades so deep into the earth that the horses were
                soon exhausted.</p>
              <p>In June Ambrosch went to work at Mr. Bushy's for a week, and took Marek with him at
                full wages. Mrs. Shimerda then drove the second cultivator; she and Ántonia
                worked in the fields all day and did the chores at night. While the two women were
                running the place alone, one of the new horses got colic and gave them a terrible
                fright.</p>
              <p>Ántonia had gone down to the barn one night to see that all was well
                before she went to bed, and she noticed that one of the roans was swollen about the
                middle and stood with its head hanging. She mounted another horse, without waiting
                to saddle him, and hammered on our door just as we were going to bed. Grandfather
                answered her knock. He did not send one of his men, but rode back with her himself,
                taking a syringe and an old piece of carpet he kept for hot applications when our
                horses were sick. He found Mrs. Shimerda sitting by the horse with her lantern,
                groaning and wringing her hands. It took but a few <pb n="152" corresp="cat.0018.180"/>moments to release the gases pent
                up in the poor beast, and the two women heard the rush of wind and saw the roan
                visibly diminish in girth.</p>
              <p>"If I lose that horse, Mr. Burden," Ántonia exclaimed, "I never stay here
                till Ambrosch come home! I go drown myself in the pond before morning."</p>
              <p>When Ambrosch came back from Mr. Bushy's, we learned that he had given Marek's
                wages to the priest at Black Hawk, for masses for their father's soul. Grandmother
                thought Ántonia needed shoes more than Mr. Shimerda needed prayers, but
                grandfather said tolerantly, "If he can spare six dollars, pinched as he is, it
                shows he believes what he professes."</p>
              <p>It was grandfather who brought about a reconciliation with the Shimerdas. One
                morning he told us that the small
                  grain was coming on so well, he thought he would begin to cut his wheat on
                the first of July. He would need more men, and if it were agreeable to every one he
                would engage Ambrosch for the reaping and thrashing, as the Shimerdas had no small
                grain of their own.</p>
              <p>"I think, Emmaline," he concluded, "I will <pb n="153" corresp="cat.0018.181"/>ask Ántonia to come over and
                help you in the kitchen. She will be glad to earn something, and it will be a good
                time to end misunderstandings. I may as well ride over this morning and make
                arrangements. Do you want to go with me, Jim?" His tone told me that he had already
                decided for me.</p>
              <p>After breakfast we set off together. When Mrs. Shimerda saw us coming, she ran from
                her door down into the draw behind the stable, as if she did not want to meet us.
                Grandfather smiled to himself while he tied his horse, and we followed her.</p>
              <p>Behind the barn we came upon a funny sight. The cow had evidently been grazing
                somewhere in the draw. Mrs. Shimerda had run to the animal, pulled up the lariat
                pin, and, when we came upon her, she was trying to hide the cow in an old cave in
                the bank. As the hole was narrow and dark, the cow held back, and the old woman was
                slapping and pushing at her hind quarters, trying to spank her into the draw-side.</p>
              <p>Grandfather ignored her singular occupation and greeted her politely.
                "Good-morning, Mrs. Shimerda. Can you tell me where I will find Ambrosch? Which
                field?"</p><pb n="154" corresp="cat.0018.182"/>
              <p>"He with the sod corn." She
                pointed toward the north, still standing in front of the cow as if she hoped to
                conceal it.</p>
              <p>"His sod corn will be good for fodder this winter," said grandfather encouragingly.
                "And where is Ántonia?"</p>
              <p>"She go with." Mrs. Shimerda kept wiggling her bare feet about nervously in the
                dust.</p>
              <p>"Very well. I will ride up there. I want them to come over and help me cut my oats
                and wheat next month. I will pay them wages. Good-morning. By the way, Mrs.
                Shimerda," he said as he turned up the path, "I think we may as well call it square
                about the cow."</p>
              <p>She started and clutched the rope tighter. Seeing that she did not understand,
                grandfather turned back. "You need not pay me anything more; no more money. The cow
                is yours."</p>
              <p>"Pay no more, keep cow?" she asked in a bewildered tone, her narrow eyes snapping
                at us in the sunlight.</p>
              <p>"Exactly. Pay no more, keep cow." He nodded.</p>
              <p>Mrs. Shimerda dropped the rope, ran after us, and crouching down beside
                grandfather, <pb n="155" corresp="cat.0018.183"/>she took his hand and kissed it. I doubt if he had ever been so much
                embarrassed before. I was a little startled, too. Somehow, that seemed to bring the
                Old World very close.</p>
              <p>We rode away laughing, and grandfather said: "I expect she thought we had come to
                take the cow away for certain, Jim. I wonder if she would n't have scratched a
                little if we'd laid hold of that lariat rope!"</p>
              <p>Our neighbors seemed glad to make peace with us. The next Sunday Mrs. Shimerda came
                over and brought Jake a pair of socks she had knitted. She presented them with an
                air of great magnanimity, saying, "Now you not come any more for knock my Ambrosch
                down?"</p>
              <p>Jake laughed sheepishly. "I don't want to have no trouble with Ambrosch. If he'll
                let me alone, I'll let him alone."</p>
              <p>"If he slap you, we ain't got no pig for pay the fine," she said insinuatingly.</p>
              <p>Jake was not at all disconcerted. "Have the last word, mam," he said cheerfully.
                "It's a lady's privilege."</p>
            </div2>
            <pb n="156" corresp="cat.0018.184"/>
            <div2 type="chapter" n="19">
              <head rend="center">XIX</head>
              <p>J<hi rend="smallcaps">ULY</hi> came on with that breathless, brilliant heat which
                makes the plains of Kansas and Nebraska the best corn country in the world. It
                seemed as if we could hear the corn growing in the night; under the stars one caught
                a faint crackling in the dewy, heavy-odored cornfields where the feathered stalks
                stood so juicy and green. If all the great plain from the Missouri to the Rocky
                Mountains had been under glass, and the heat regulated by a thermometer, it could
                not have been better for the yellow
                  tassels that were ripening and fertilizing each other day by day. The
                cornfields were far apart in those times, with miles of wild grazing land between.
                It took a clear, meditative eye like my grandfather's to foresee that they would
                enlarge and multiply until they would be, not the Shimerdas' cornfields, or Mr.
                Bushy's, but the world's cornfields; that their yield would be one of the great
                economic facts, like the wheat crop of Russia, which underlie all the activities of
                men, in peace or war.</p><pb n="157" corresp="cat.0018.185"/>
              <p>The burning sun of those few weeks, with occasional rains at night, secured the
                corn. After the milky ears were once formed, we had little to fear from dry weather.
                The men were working so hard in the wheatfields that they did not notice the heat,
               &#8212;though I was kept busy carrying water for them,&#8212;and
                grandmother and Ántonia had so much to do in the kitchen that they could
                not have told whether one day was hotter than another. Each morning, while the dew
                was still on the grass, Ántonia went with me up to the garden to get early
                vegetables for dinner. Grandmother made her wear a sunbonnet, but as soon as we
                reached the garden she threw it on the grass and let her hair fly in the breeze. I
                remember how, as we bent over the pea-vines, beads of perspiration used to gather on
                her upper lip like a little mustache.</p>
              <p>"Oh, better I like to work out of doors than in a house!" she used to sing
                joyfully. "I not care that your grandmother say it makes me like a man. I like to be
                like a man." She would toss her head and ask me to feel the muscles swell in her
                brown arm.</p>
              <p>We were glad to have her in the house. She was so gay and responsive that one did
                not <pb n="158" corresp="cat.0018.186"/>mind her heavy, running step, or her clattery way with pans. Grandmother was in
                high spirits during the weeks that Ántonia worked for us.</p>
              <p>All the nights were close and hot during that harvest season. The harvesters slept
                in the hayloft because it was cooler there than in the house. I used to lie in my
                bed by the open window, watching the heat lightning play softly along the horizon,
                or looking up at the gaunt frame of the windmill against the blue night sky. One
                night there was a beautiful electric storm, though not enough rain fell to damage
                the cut grain. The men went down to the barn immediately after supper, and when the
                dishes were washed Ántonia and I climbed up on the slanting roof of the
                chicken-house to watch the clouds. The thunder was loud and metallic, like the
                rattle of sheet iron, and the lightning broke in great zigzags across the heavens,
                making everything stand out and come close to us for a moment. Half the sky was
                checkered with black thunderheads, but all the west was luminous and clear: in the
                lightning-flashes it looked like deep blue water, with the sheen of moonlight on it;
                and the mottled part of the sky was like marble <pb corresp="cat.0018.187"/><figure entity="cat.0018.fig7">
                  <figDesc>Image of 'Jim and Ántonia'</figDesc>
                </figure><pb corresp="cat.0018.188"/><pb n="159" corresp="cat.0018.189"/>pavement, like the quay of some
                splendid sea-coast city, doomed to destruction. Great warm splashes of rain fell on
                our upturned faces. One black cloud, no bigger than a little boat, drifted out into
                the clear space unattended, and kept moving westward. All about us we could hear the
                felty beat of the raindrops on the soft dust of the farmyard. Grandmother came to
                the door and said it was late, and we would get wet out there.</p>
              <p>"In a minute we come," Ántonia called back to her. "I like your
                grandmother, and all things here," she sighed. "I wish my papa live to see this
                summer. I wish no winter ever come again."</p>
              <p>"It will be summer a long while yet," I reassured her. "Why are n't you always nice
                like this, Tony?"</p>
              <p>"How nice?"</p>
              
              <p>"Why, just like this; like yourself. Why do you all the time try to be like
                Ambrosch?"</p>
              <p>She put her arms under her head and lay back, looking up at the sky. "If I live
                here, like you, that is different. Things will be easy for you. But they will be
                hard for us."</p>
            </div2></div1>
            <pb n="160" corresp="cat.0018.190"/>
            <pb n="161" corresp="cat.0018.191"/>
            <div1 type="book" id="bk2">
              <head rend="center" type="main">B<hi rend="smallcaps">OOK</hi> II</head>
            <head type="sub" rend="center">THE HIRED GIRLS</head>
            <pb n="162" corresp="cat.0018.192"/>
            <pb n="163" corresp="cat.0018.193"/>
          
          
            <head rend="center" type="main">B<hi rend="smallcaps">OOK</hi> II</head>
            <head type="sub" rend="center">THE HIRED GIRLS</head>
            <div2 type="chapter" n="1">
              <head rend="center">I</head>
              <p>I <hi rend="smallcaps">HAD</hi> been living with my grandfather for nearly three
                years when he decided to move to Black Hawk. He and grandmother were getting old for
                the heavy work of a farm, and as I was now thirteen they thought I ought to be going
                to school. Accordingly our homestead was rented to "that good woman, the Widow
                Steavens," and her bachelor brother, and 
                 we bought Preacher White's house, at the north end of Black
                Hawk. This was the first town house one passed driving in from the farm, a landmark
                which told country people their long ride was over.</p>
              <p>We were to move to Black Hawk in March, and as soon as grandfather had fixed the
                date he let Jake and Otto know of his intention. Otto said he would not be likely to
                find another place that suited him so well; that he was tired of farming and thought
                he would go back to what he called the "wild <pb n="164" corresp="cat.0018.194"/>West." Jake Marpole, lured by Otto's
                stories of adventure, decided to go with him. We did our best to dissuade Jake. He
                was so handicapped by illiteracy and by his trusting disposition that he would be an
                easy prey to sharpers. Grandmother begged him to stay among kindly, Christian
                people, where he was known; but there was no reasoning with him. He wanted to be a
                prospector. He thought a silver mine was waiting for him in Colorado.</p>
              <p>Jake and Otto served us to the last. They moved us into town, put down the carpets
                in our new house, made shelves and cupboards for grandmother's kitchen, and seemed
                loath to leave us. But at last they went, without warning. Those two fellows had
                been faithful to us through sun and storm, had given us things that cannot be bought
                in any market in the world. With me they had been like older brothers; had
                restrained their speech and manners out of care for me, and given me so much good
                comradeship. Now they got on the west-bound train one morning, in their Sunday
                clothes, with their oilcloth valises&#8212;and I never saw them again. Months
                afterward we got a card from Otto, saying that Jake had been down with 
                mountain fever, <pb n="165" corresp="cat.0018.195"/>but now they were
                both working in the Yankee Girl
                mine, and were doing well. I wrote to them at that address, but my letter was
                returned to me, "unclaimed." After that we never heard from them.</p>
              <p>Black Hawk, the new world in which we had come to live, was a clean, well-planted
                little prairie town, with white fences and good green yards about the dwellings,
                wide, dusty streets, and shapely little trees growing along the wooden sidewalks. In
                the center of the town there were two rows of new brick "store" buildings, a brick
                schoolhouse, the courthouse, and four white churches. Our own house looked down over
                the town, and from our upstairs windows we could see the winding line of the river
                bluffs, two miles south of us. That river was to be my compensation for the lost
                freedom of the farming country.</p>
              <p>We came to Black Hawk in March, and by the end of April we felt like town people.
                Grandfather was a deacon in the new Baptist Church, grandmother was busy with church
                suppers and missionary societies, and I was quite another boy, or thought I was.
                Suddenly put down among boys of my own age, I found I had a great deal to learn.
                Before <pb n="166" corresp="cat.0018.196"/>the spring term of school was over 
                 I could fight, play "keeps," tease the little girls, and use
                forbidden words as well as any boy in my class. I was restrained from utter savagery
                only by the fact that Mrs. Harling, our nearest neighbor, kept an eye on me, and if
                my behavior went beyond certain bounds I was not permitted to come into her yard or
                to play with her jolly children.</p>
              <p>We saw more of our country neighbors now than when we lived on the farm. Our house
                was a convenient stopping-place for them. We had a big barn where the farmers could
                put up their teams, and their women-folk more often accompanied them, now that they
                could stay with us for dinner, and rest and set their bonnets right before they went
                shopping. The more our house was like a country hotel, the better I liked it. I was
                glad, when I came home from school at noon, to see a farm wagon standing in the back
                yard, and I was always ready to run downtown to get beefsteak or baker's bread for
                unexpected company. All through that first spring and summer I kept hoping that
                Ambrosch would bring Ántonia and Yulka to see our new house. I wanted to
                show them our red plush <pb n="167" corresp="cat.0018.197"/>furniture, and the trumpet-blowing cherubs the German
                paper-hanger had put on our parlor ceiling.</p>
              <p>When Ambrosch came to town, however, he came alone, and though he put his horses in
                our barn, he would never stay for dinner, or tell us anything about his mother and
                sisters. If we ran out and questioned him as he was slipping through the yard, he
                would merely work his shoulders about in his coat and say, "They all right, I
                guess."</p>
              <p>Mrs. Steavens, who now lived on our farm, grew as fond of Ántonia as we
                had been, and always brought us news of her. All through the wheat season, she told
                us, Ambrosch hired his sister out like a man, and she went from farm to farm, 
                 binding sheaves or working with the
                  thrashers. The farmers liked her and were kind to her; said they would
                rather have her for a hand than Ambrosch. When fall came she was to husk corn for
                the neighbors until Christmas, as she had done the year before; but grandmother
                saved her from this by getting her a place to work with our neighbors, 
                 the Harlings.</p>
            </div2>
            <pb n="168" corresp="cat.0018.198"/>
            <div2 type="chapter" n="2">
              <head rend="center">II</head>
              <p>G<hi rend="smallcaps">RANDMOTHER</hi> often said that if she had to live in town,
                she thanked God she lived next the Harlings. They had been farming people, like
                ourselves, and their place was like a little farm, with a big barn and a garden, and
                an orchard and grazing lots,&#8212;even a windmill. The Harlings were
                Norwegians, and Mrs. Harling had lived in 
                 Christiana until she was ten years old. Her husband was born
                in Minnesota. He was a grain merchant and cattle buyer, and was generally considered
                the most enterprising business man in our county. He controlled a line of 
                 grain elevators in the little
                towns along the railroad to the west of us, and was away from home a great deal. In
                his absence his wife was the head of the household.</p>
              <p>Mrs. Harling was short and square and sturdy-looking, like her house. Every inch of
                her was charged with an energy that made itself felt the moment she entered a room.
                Her face was rosy and solid, with bright, twinkling eyes and a stubborn little chin.
                She <pb n="169" corresp="cat.0018.199"/>was quick to anger, quick to laughter, and jolly from the depths of her soul.
                How well I remember her laugh; it had in it the same sudden recognition that flashed
                into her eyes, was a burst of humor, short and intelligent. Her rapid footsteps
                shook her own floors, and she routed lassitude and indifference wherever she came.
                She could not be negative or perfunctory about anything. Her enthusiasm, and her
                violent likes and dislikes, asserted themselves in all the every-day occupations of
                life. Wash-day was interesting, never dreary, at the Harlings'. Preserving-time was
                a prolonged festival, and house-cleaning was like a revolution. When Mrs. Harling
                made garden that spring, we could feel the stir of her undertaking through the 
                 willow hedge that separated our
                place from hers.</p>
              <p>Three of the Harling children were near me in age. Charley, the only son,
               &#8212;they had lost an older boy,&#8212;was sixteen; Julia, who was
                known as the musical one, was fourteen when I was; and Sally, the tomboy with short
                hair, was a year younger. She was nearly as strong as I, and uncannily clever at all
                boys' sports. Sally was a wild thing, with sunburned yellow hair, bobbed about her
                ears, <pb n="170" corresp="cat.0018.200"/>and a brown skin, for she never wore a hat. She raced all over town on one
                roller skate, often cheated at "keeps," but was such a quick shot one could n't
                catch her at it.</p>
              <p>The grown-up daughter, Frances, was a very important person in our world. She was
                her father's chief clerk, and virtually managed his Black Hawk office during his
                frequent absences. Because of her unusual business ability, he was stern and
                exacting with her. He paid her a good salary, but she had few holidays and never got
                away from her responsibilities. Even on Sundays she went to the office to open the
                mail and read the markets. With Charley, who was not interested in business, but was
                already preparing for Annapolis, Mr. Harling was very indulgent; bought him guns and
                tools and electric batteries, and never asked what he did with them.</p>
              <p>Frances was dark, like her father, and quite as tall. In winter she wore a sealskin
                coat and cap, and she and Mr. Harling used to walk home together in the evening,
                talking about grain-cars and cattle, like two men. Sometimes she came over to see
                grandfather after supper, and her visits flattered him. More than once they put
                their wits together to <pb n="171" corresp="cat.0018.201"/>rescue some unfortunate farmer from the clutches of Wick
                Cutter, the Black Hawk money-lender. Grandfather said Frances Harling was as good a
                judge of credits as any banker in the county. The two or three men who had tried to
                take advantage of her in a deal acquired celebrity by their defeat. She knew every
                farmer for miles about; how much land he had under cultivation, how many cattle he
                was feeding, what his liabilities were. Her interest in these people was more than a
                business interest. She carried them all in her mind as if they were characters in a
                book or a play.</p>
              <p>When Frances drove out into the country on business, she would go miles out of her
                way to call on some of the old people, or to see the women who seldom got to town.
                She was quick at understanding the grandmothers who spoke no English, and the most
                reticent and distrustful of them would tell her their story without realizing they
                were doing so. She went to country funerals and weddings in all weathers. A farmer's
                daughter who was to be married could count on a wedding present from Frances
                Harling.</p>
              <p>In August the Harlings' Danish cook had <pb n="172" corresp="cat.0018.202"/>to leave them. Grandmother entreated them
                to try Ántonia. She cornered Ambrosch the next time he came to town, and
                pointed out to him that any connection with Christian Harling would strengthen his
                credit and be of advantage to him. One Sunday Mrs. Harling took the long ride out to
                the Shimerdas' with Frances. She said she wanted to see "what the girl came from"
                and to have a clear understanding with her mother. I was in our yard when they came
                driving home, just before sunset. They laughed and waved to me as they passed, and I
                could see they were in great good humor. After supper, when grandfather set off to
                church, grandmother and I took my short cut through the willow hedge and went over
                to hear about the visit to the Shimerdas.</p>
              <p>We found Mrs. Harling with Charley and Sally on the front porch, resting after her
                hard drive. Julia was in the hammock&#8212;she was fond of repose &#8212;
                and Frances was at the piano, playing without a light and talking to her mother
                through the open window.</p>
              <p>Mrs. Harling laughed when she saw us coming. "I expect you left your dishes on the
                table to-night, Mrs. Burden," she called. <pb n="173" corresp="cat.0018.203"/>Frances shut the piano and came out to
                join us.</p>
              <p>They had liked Ántonia from their first glimpse of her; felt they knew
                exactly what kind of girl she was. As for Mrs. Shimerda, they found her very
                amusing. Mrs. Harling chuckled whenever she spoke of her. "I expect I am more at
                home with that sort of bird than you are, Mrs. Burden. They're a pair, Ambrosch and
                that old woman!"</p>
              <p>They had had a long argument with Ambrosch about Ántonia's allowance for
                clothes and pocket-money. It was his plan that every cent of his sister's wages
                should be paid over to him each month, and he would provide her with such clothing
                as he thought necessary. When Mrs. Harling told him firmly that she would keep fifty
                dollars a year for Ántonia's own use, he declared they wanted to take his
                sister to town and dress her up and make a fool of her. Mrs. Harling gave a lively
                account of Ambrosch's behavior throughout the interview; how he kept jumping up and
                putting on his cap as if he were through with the whole business, and how his mother
                tweaked his coat-tail and prompted him in Bohemian. Mrs. Harling finally agreed <pb n="174" corresp="cat.0018.204"/>to
                pay three dollars a week for Ántonia's services&#8212;good wages in
                those days&#8212;and to keep her in shoes. There had been hot dispute about
                the shoes, Mrs. Shimerda finally saying persuasively that she would send Mrs.
                Harling three fat geese every year to "make even." Ambrosch was to bring his sister
                to town next Saturday.</p>
              <p>"She'll be awkward and rough at first, like enough," grandmother said anxiously,
                "but unless she's been spoiled by the hard life she's led, she has it in her to be a
                real helpful girl."</p>
              <p>Mrs. Harling laughed her quick, decided laugh. "Oh, I'm not worrying, Mrs. Burden!
                I can bring something out of that girl. She's barely seventeen, not too old to learn
                new ways. She's good-looking, too!" she added warmly.</p>
              <p>Frances turned to grandmother. "Oh, yes, Mrs. Burden, you did n't tell us that! She
                was working in the garden when we got there, barefoot and ragged. But she has such
                fine brown legs and arms, and splendid color in her cheeks&#8212;like those
                big dark red plums."</p>
              <p>We were pleased at this praise. Grandmother spoke feelingly. "When she first came
                to this country, Frances, and had that <orig reg="genteel">gen-</orig><pb n="175" corresp="cat.0018.205"/><orig reg="">teel</orig> old man to watch over her, she was as
                pretty a girl as ever I saw. But, dear me, what a life she's led, out in the fields
                with those rough thrashers! Things would have been very different with poor
                Ántonia if her father had lived."</p>
              <p>The Harlings begged us to tell them about Mr. Shimerda's death and the big
                snowstorm. By the time we saw grandfather coming home from church we had told them
                pretty much all we knew of the Shimerdas.</p>
              <p>"The girl will be happy here, and she'll forget those things," said Mrs. Harling
                confidently, as we rose to take our leave.</p>
            </div2>
            <pb n="176" corresp="cat.0018.206"/>
            <div2 type="chapter" n="3">
              <head rend="center">III</head>
              <p>O<hi rend="smallcaps">N</hi> Saturday Ambrosch drove up to the back gate, and
                Ántonia jumped down from the wagon and ran into our kitchen just as she
                used to do. She was wearing shoes and stockings, and was breathless and excited. She
                gave me a playful shake by the shoulders. "You ain't forget about me, Jim?"</p>
              <p>Grandmother kissed her. "God bless you, child! Now you've come, you must try to do
                right and be a credit to us."</p>
              <p>Ántonia looked eagerly about the house and admired everything. "Maybe I be
                the kind of girl you like better, now I come to town," she suggested hopefully.</p>
              <p>How good it was to have Ántonia near us again; to see her every day and
                almost every night! Her greatest fault, Mrs. Harling found, was that she so often
                stopped her work and fell to playing with the children. She would race about the
                orchard with us, or take sides in our hay-fights in the barn, or be the old bear
                that came down from the mountain and carried off Nina. Tony learned English <pb n="177" corresp="cat.0018.207"/>so
                quickly that by the time school began she could speak as well as any of us.</p>
              <p>I was jealous of Tony's admiration for Charley Harling. Because he was always first
                in his classes at school, and could mend the water-pipes or the door-bell and take
                the clock to pieces, she seemed to think him a sort of prince. Nothing that Charley
                wanted was too much trouble for her. She loved to put up lunches for him when he
                went hunting, to mend his ball-gloves and sew buttons on his shooting-coat, baked
                the kind of nut-cake he liked, and fed his setter dog when he was away on trips with
                his father. Ántonia had made herself 
                 cloth working-slippers out of Mr. Harling's old coats, and in
                these she went padding about after Charley, fairly panting with eagerness to please
                him.</p>
              <p>Next to Charley, I think she loved Nina best. Nina was only six, and she was rather
                more complex than the other children. She was fanciful, had all sorts of unspoken
                preferences, and was easily offended. At the slightest disappointment or displeasure
                her velvety brown eyes filled with tears, and she would lift her chin and walk
                silently away. If we ran after her and tried to appease her, it <pb n="178" corresp="cat.0018.208"/>did no good. She
                walked on unmollified. I used to think that no eyes in the world could grow so large
                or hold so many tears as Nina's. Mrs. Harling and Ántonia invariably took
                her part. We were never given a chance to explain. The charge was simply: "You have
                made Nina cry. Now, Jimmy can go home, and Sally must get her arithmetic." I liked
                Nina, too; she was so quaint and unexpected, and her eyes were lovely; but I often
                wanted to shake her.</p>
              <p>We had jolly evenings at the Harlings when the father was away. If he was at home,
                the children had to go to bed early, or they came over to my house to play. Mr.
                Harling not only demanded a quiet house, he demanded all his wife's attention. He
                used to take her away to their room in the west ell, and talk over his business with
                her all evening. Though we did not realize it then, Mrs. Harling was our audience
                when we played, and we always looked to her for suggestions. Nothing flattered one
                like her quick laugh.</p>
              <p>Mr. Harling had a desk in his bedroom, and his own easy-chair by the window, in
                which no one else ever sat. On the nights when he was at home, I could see his
                shadow on the blind, <pb n="179" corresp="cat.0018.209"/>and it seemed to me an arrogant shadow. Mrs. Harling paid no
                heed to any one else if he was there. Before he went to bed she always got him a
                lunch of smoked salmon or anchovies and beer. He kept an alcohol lamp in his room,
                and a French coffee-pot, and his wife made coffee for him at any hour of the night
                he happened to want it.</p>
              <p>Most Black Hawk fathers had no personal habits outside their domestic ones; they
                paid the bills, pushed the baby carriage after office hours, moved the sprinkler
                about over the lawn, and took the family driving on Sunday. Mr. Harling, therefore,
                seemed to me autocratic and imperial in his ways. He walked, talked, put on his
                gloves, shook hands, like a man who felt that he had power. He was not tall, but he
                carried his head so haughtily that he looked a commanding figure, and there was
                something daring and challenging in his eyes. I used to imagine that the "nobles" of
                whom Ántonia was always talking probably looked very much like Christian
                Harling, wore caped overcoats like his, and just such a glittering diamond upon the
                little finger.</p>
              <p>Except when the father was at home, the Harling house was never quiet. Mrs. Harling<pb n="180" corresp="cat.0018.210"/>
                and Nina and Ántonia made as much noise as a houseful of children, and
                there was usually somebody at the piano. Julia was the only one who was held down to
                regular hours of practicing, but they all played. When Frances came home at noon,
                she played until dinner was ready. When Sally got back from school, she sat down in
                her hat and coat and drummed the plantation melodies that 
                  negro minstrel troupes brought to town. Even Nina
                played the Swedish Wedding
                March.</p>
              <p>Mrs. Harling had studied the piano under a good teacher, and somehow she managed to
                practice every day. I soon learned that if I were sent over on an errand and found
                Mrs. Harling at the piano, I must sit down and wait quietly until she turned to me.
                I can see her at this moment; her short, square person planted firmly on the stool,
                her little fat hands moving quickly and neatly over the keys, her eyes fixed on the
                music with intelligent concentration.</p>
            </div2>
            <pb n="181" corresp="cat.0018.211"/>
            <div2 type="chapter" n="4">
              <head rend="center">IV</head>
              <ab type="epigraph">
                
                  <quote>
                    <lg type="song">
                      <lg type="excerpt">
                        <l>"I won't have none of your weevily wheat, and I won't have<lb/> none of your
                          barley,</l>
                        <l>But I'll take a measure of fine white flour, to make a cake for
                        <lb/>Charley."</l>
                      </lg>
                    </lg>
                  </quote>
                
              </ab>
              <p>W<hi rend="smallcaps">E</hi> were singing rhymes to tease Ántonia while
                she was beating up one of Charley's favorite cakes in her big mixing-bowl. It was a
                crisp autumn evening, just cold enough to make one glad to quit playing tag in the
                yard, and retreat into the kitchen. We had begun to roll popcorn balls with syrup
                when we heard a knock at the back door, and Tony dropped her spoon and went to open
                it. A plump, fair-skinned girl was standing in the doorway. She looked demure and
                pretty, and made a graceful picture in her blue cashmere dress and little blue hat,
                with a plaid shawl drawn neatly about her shoulders and a clumsy pocketbook in her
                hand.</p>
              <p>"Hello, Tony. Don't you know me?" she asked in a smooth, low voice, looking in at
                us archly.</p>
              <p>Ántonia gasped and stepped back. "Why, <pb n="182" corresp="cat.0018.212"/>it's Lena! Of course I did n't know
                you, so dressed up!"</p>
              <p>Lena Lingard laughed, as if this pleased her. I had not recognized her for a
                moment, either. I had never seen her before with a hat on her head&#8212;or
                with shoes and stockings on her feet, for that matter. And here she was, brushed and
                smoothed and dressed like a town girl, smiling at us with perfect composure.</p>
              <p>"Hello, Jim," she said carelessly as she walked into the kitchen and looked about
                her. "I've come to town to work, too, Tony."</p>
              <p>"Have you, now? Well, ain't that funny!" Ántonia stood ill at ease, and
                did n't seem to know just what to do with her visitor.</p>
              <p>The door was open into the dining-room, where Mrs. Harling sat crocheting and
                Frances was reading. Frances asked Lena to come in and join them.</p>
              <p>"You are Lena Lingard, are n't you? I've been to see your mother, but you were off
                herding cattle that day. Mama, this is Chris Lingard's oldest girl."</p>
              <p>Mrs. Harling dropped her worsted and examined the visitor with quick, keen eyes.
                Lena was not at all disconcerted. She sat down in the chair Frances pointed out,
                <orig reg="carefully">care-</orig><pb n="183" corresp="cat.0018.213"/><orig reg="">fully</orig> arranging her pocketbook and gray cotton gloves on her lap. We followed
                with our popcorn, but Ántonia hung back&#8212;said she had to get her
                cake into the oven.</p>
              <p>"So you have come to town," said Mrs. Harling, her eyes still fixed on Lena. "Where
                are you working?"</p>
              <p>"For Mrs. Thomas, the dressmaker. She is going to teach me to sew. She says I have
                quite a knack. I'm through with the farm. There ain't any end to the work on a farm,
                and always so much trouble happens. I'm going to be a dressmaker."</p>
              <p>"Well, there have to be dressmakers. It's a good trade. But I would n't run down
                the farm, if I were you," said Mrs. Harling rather severely. "How is your mother?"</p>
              <p>"Oh, mother's never very well; she has too much to do. She'd get away from the
                farm, too, if she could. She was willing for me to come. After I learn to do sewing,
                I can make money and help her."</p>
              <p>"See that you don't forget to," said Mrs. Harling skeptically, as she took up her
                crocheting again and sent the hook in and out with nimble fingers.</p>
              <p>"No, 'm, I won't," said Lena blandly. She <pb n="184" corresp="cat.0018.214"/>took a few grains of the popcorn we
                pressed upon her, eating them discreetly and taking care not to get her fingers
                sticky.</p>
              <p>Frances drew her chair up nearer to the visitor. "I thought you were going to be
                married, Lena," she said teasingly. "Did n't I hear that Nick Svendsen was rushing
                you pretty hard?"</p>
              <p>Lena looked up with her curiously innocent smile. "He did go with me quite a while.
                But his father made a fuss about it and said he would n't give Nick any land if he
                married me, so he's going to marry Annie Iverson. I would n't like to be her; Nick's
                awful sullen, and he'll take it out on her. He ain't spoke to his father since he
                promised."</p>
              <p>Frances laughed. "And how do you feel about it?"</p>
              <p>"I don't want to marry Nick, or any other man," Lena murmured. "I've seen a good
                deal of married life, and I don't care for it. I want to be so I can help my mother
                and the children at home, and not have to ask lief of anybody."</p>
              <p>"That's right," said Frances. "And Mrs. Thomas thinks you can learn dressmaking?"</p>
              <p>"Yes, 'm. I've always liked to sew, but I <pb n="185" corresp="cat.0018.215"/>never had much to do with. Mrs. Thomas
                makes lovely things for all the town ladies. Did you know Mrs. Gardener is having a
                purple velvet made? The velvet came from Omaha. My, but it's lovely!" Lena sighed
                softly and stroked her cashmere folds. "Tony knows I never did like out-of-door
                work," she added.</p>
              <p>Mrs. Harling glanced at her. "I expect you'll learn to sew all right, Lena, if
                you'll only keep your head and not go gadding about to dances all the time and
                neglect your work, the way some country girls do."</p>
              <p>"Yes, 'm. Tiny Soderball is coming to town, too. She's going to work at the 
                 Boys' Home Hotel. She'll see lots
                of strangers," Lena added wistfully.</p>
              <p>"Too many, like enough," said Mrs. Harling. "I don't think a hotel is a good place
                for a girl; though I guess Mrs. Gardener keeps an eye on her waitresses."</p>
              <p>Lena's candid eyes, that always looked a little sleepy under their long lashes,
                kept straying about the cheerful rooms with naïve admiration. Presently she
                drew on her cotton gloves. "I guess I must be leaving," she said irresolutely.</p><pb n="186" corresp="cat.0018.216"/>
              <p>Frances told her to come again, whenever she was lonesome or wanted advice about
                anything. Lena replied that she did n't believe she would ever get lonesome in Black
                Hawk.</p>
              <p>She lingered at the kitchen door and begged Ántonia to come and see her
                often. "I've got a room of my own at Mrs. Thomas's, with a carpet."</p>
              <p>Tony shuffled uneasily in her cloth slippers. "I'll come sometime, but Mrs. Harling
                don't like to have me run much," she said evasively.</p>
              <p>"You can do what you please when you go out, can't you?" Lena asked in a guarded
                whisper. "Ain't you crazy about town, Tony? I don't care what anybody says, I'm done
                with the farm!" She glanced back over her shoulder toward the dining-room, where
                Mrs. Harling sat.</p>
              <p>When Lena was gone, Frances asked Ántonia why she had n't been a little
                more cordial to her.</p>
              <p>"I did n't know if your mother would like her coming here," said Ántonia,
                looking troubled. "She was kind of talked about, out there."</p>
              <p>"Yes, I know. But mother won't hold it against her if she behaves well here. You<pb n="187" corresp="cat.0018.217"/>
                need n't say anything about that to the children. I guess Jim has heard all that
                gossip?"</p>
              <p>When I nodded, she pulled my hair and told me I knew too much, anyhow. We were good
                friends, Frances and I.</p>
              <p>I ran home to tell grandmother that Lena Lingard had come to town. We were glad of
                it, for she had a hard life on the farm.</p>
              <p>Lena lived in the Norwegian settlement west of Squaw Creek, and she used to herd
                her father's cattle in the open country between his place and the Shimerdas'.
                Whenever we rode over in that direction we saw her out among her cattle, bareheaded
                and barefooted, scantily dressed in tattered clothing, always knitting as she
                watched her herd. Before I knew Lena, I thought of her as something wild, that
                always lived on the prairie, because I had never seen her under a roof. Her yellow
                hair was burned to a ruddy thatch on her head; but her legs and arms, curiously
                enough, in spite of constant exposure to the sun, kept a miraculous whiteness which
                somehow made her seem more undressed than other girls who went scantily clad. The
                first time I stopped to talk to her, I was astonished at her soft voice and easy,
                gentle ways. The girls out <pb n="188" corresp="cat.0018.218"/>there usually got rough and mannish after they went to
                herding. But Lena asked Jake and me to get off our horses and stay awhile, and
                behaved exactly as if she were in a house and were accustomed to having visitors.
                She was not embarrassed by her ragged clothes, and treated us as if we were old
                acquaintances. Even then I noticed the unusual color of her eyes&#8212;a shade
                of deep violet&#8212;and their soft, confiding expression.</p>
              
              <p>Chris Lingard was not a very successful farmer, and he had a large family. Lena was
                always knitting stockings for little brothers and sisters, and even the Norwegian
                women, who disapproved of her, admitted that she was a good daughter to her mother.
                As Tony said, she had been talked about. She was accused of making Ole Benson lose
                the little sense he had&#8212;and that at an age when she should still have
                been in pinafores.</p>
              <p>Ole lived in a leaky dugout somewhere at the edge of the settlement. He was fat and
                lazy and discouraged, and bad luck had become a habit with him. After he had had
                every other kind of misfortune, his wife, "Crazy Mary," tried to set a neighbor's
                barn on fire, and was sent to the
                asylum at Lincoln. She was kept <pb corresp="cat.0018.219"/><figure entity="cat.0018.fig8">
                  <figDesc>Image of 'Lena knitting'</figDesc>
                </figure><pb corresp="cat.0018.220"/><pb n="189" corresp="cat.0018.221"/>there for a few months, then escaped and
                walked all the way home, nearly two hundred miles, traveling by night and hiding in
                barns and haystacks by day. When she got back to the Norwegian settlement, her poor
                feet were as hard as hoofs. She promised to be good, and was allowed to stay at home
               &#8212;though every one realized she was as crazy as ever, and she still ran
                about barefooted through the snow, telling her domestic troubles to her neighbors.</p>
              <p>Not long after Mary came back from the asylum, I heard a young Dane, who was
                helping us to thrash, tell Jake and Otto that Chris Lingard's oldest girl had put
                Ole Benson out of his head, until he had no more sense than his crazy wife. When Ole
                was cultivating his corn that summer, he used to get discouraged in the field, tie
                up his team, and wander off to wherever Lena Lingard was herding. There he would sit
                down on the draw-side and help her watch her cattle. All the settlement was talking
                about it. The Norwegian preacher's wife went to Lena and told her she ought not to
                allow this; she begged Lena to come to church on Sundays. Lena said she had n't a
                dress in the world any less ragged than the one on her back. Then the minister's
                wife went <pb n="190" corresp="cat.0018.222"/>through her old trunks and found some things she had worn before her
                marriage.</p>
              <p>The next Sunday Lena appeared at church, a little late, with her hair done up
                neatly on her head, like a young woman, wearing shoes and stockings, and the new
                dress, which she had made over for herself very becomingly. The congregation stared
                at her. Until that morning no one&#8212;unless it were Ole&#8212;had
                realized how pretty she was, or that she was growing up. The swelling lines of her
                figure had been hidden under the shapeless rags she wore in the fields. After the
                last hymn had been sung, and the congregation was dismissed, Ole slipped out to the
                hitch-bar and lifted Lena on her horse. That, in itself, was shocking; a married man
                was not expected to do such things. But it was nothing to the scene that followed.
                Crazy Mary darted out from the group of women at the church door, and ran down the
                road after Lena, shouting horrible threats.</p>
              <p>"Look out, you Lena Lingard, look out! I'll come over with a corn-knife one day and
                trim some of that shape off you. Then you won't sail round so fine, making eyes at
                the men! . . ."</p><pb n="191" corresp="cat.0018.223"/>
              <p>The Norwegian women did n't know where to look. They were formal housewives, most
                of them, with a severe sense of decorum. But Lena Lingard only laughed her lazy,
                good-natured laugh and rode on, gazing back over her shoulder at Ole's infuriated
                wife.</p>
              <p>The time came, however, when Lena did n't laugh. More than once Crazy Mary chased
                her across the prairie and round and round the Shimerdas' cornfield. Lena never told
                her father; perhaps she was ashamed; perhaps she was more afraid of his anger than
                of the corn-knife. I was at the Shimerdas' one afternoon when Lena came bounding
                through the red grass as fast as her white legs could carry her. She ran straight
                into the house and hid in Ántonia's feather-bed. Mary was not far behind;
                she came right up to the door and made us feel how sharp her blade was, showing us
                very graphically just what she meant to do to Lena. Mrs. Shimerda, leaning out of
                the window, enjoyed the situation keenly, and was sorry when Ántonia sent
                Mary away, mollified by an apronful of 
                 bottle-tomatoes. Lena came out from Tony's room behind the
                 kitchen, very pink from the heat of the feathers, but otherwise calm. She begged<pb n="192" corresp="cat.0018.224"/>
                Ántonia and me to go with her, and help get her cattle together; they were
                scattered and might be gorging themselves in somebody's cornfield.</p>
              <p>"Maybe you lose a steer and learn not to make somethings with your eyes at married
                men," Mrs. Shimerda told her hectoringly.</p>
              <p>Lena only smiled her sleepy smile. "I never made anything to him with my eyes. I
                can't help it if he hangs around, and I can't order him off. It ain't my
              prairie."</p>
            </div2>
            <pb n="193" corresp="cat.0018.225"/>
            <div2 type="chapter" n="5">
              <head rend="center">V</head>
              <p>A<hi rend="smallcaps">FTER</hi> Lena came to Black Hawk I often met her downtown,
                where she would be matching sewing silk or buying 
                 "findings" for Mrs. Thomas. If I happened to walk home with
                her, she told me all about the dresses she was helping to make, or about what she
                saw and heard when she was with Tiny Soderball at the hotel on Saturday nights.</p>
              <p>The Boys' Home was the best hotel on our branch of the Burlington, and all the
                commercial travelers in that territory tried to get into Black Hawk for Sunday. They
                used to assemble in the parlor after supper on Saturday nights. 
                 Marshall Field's man, Anson
                Kirkpatrick, played the piano and sang all the latest sentimental songs. After
                Tiny had helped the cook wash the dishes, she and Lena sat on the other side of the
                double doors between the parlor and the dining-room, listening to the music and
                giggling at the jokes and stories. Lena often said she hoped I would be a traveling
                man when I grew up. They had a gay life of it; nothing to do but ride about on
                trains all <pb n="194" corresp="cat.0018.226"/>day and go to theaters when they were in big cities. Behind the hotel
                there was an old store building,
                  where the salesmen opened their big trunks and spread out their samples on
                the counters. The Black Hawk merchants went to look at these things and order goods,
                and Mrs. Thomas, though she was "retail trade," was permitted to see them and to
                "get ideas." They were all generous, these traveling men; they gave Tiny Soderball
                handkerchiefs and gloves and ribbons and striped stockings, and so many bottles of
                perfume and cakes of scented soap that she bestowed some of them on Lena.</p>
              <p>One afternoon in the week before Christmas I came upon Lena and her funny,
                square-headed little brother Chris, standing before the 
                  drug-store, gazing in at the wax dolls and blocks
                and Noah's arks arranged in the frosty show window. The boy had come to town with a
                neighbor to do his Christmas shopping, for he had money of his own this year. He was
                only twelve, but that winter he had got the job of sweeping out the Norwegian church
                and making the fire in it every Sunday morning. A cold job it must have been, too!</p><pb n="195" corresp="cat.0018.227"/>
              <p>We went into Duckford's dry-goods
                  store, and Chris unwrapped all his presents and showed them to me
               &#8212;something for each of the six younger than himself, even a rubber pig
                for the baby. Lena had given him one of Tiny Soderball's bottles of perfume for his
                mother, and he thought he would get some handkerchiefs to go with it. They were
                cheap, and he had n't much money left. We found a tableful of handkerchiefs spread
                out for view at Duckford's. Chris wanted those with initial letters in the corner,
                because he had never seen any before. He studied them seriously, while Lena looked
                over his shoulder, telling him she thought the red letters would hold their color
                best. He seemed so perplexed that I thought perhaps he had n't enough money, after
                all. Presently he said gravely,&#8212;</p>
              <p>"Sister, you know mother's name is Berthe. I don't know if I ought to get B for
                Berthe, or M for Mother."</p>
              <p>Lena patted his bristly head. "I'd get the B, Chrissy. It will please her for you
                to think about her name. Nobody ever calls her by it now."</p>
              <p>That satisfied him. His face cleared at once, and he took three reds and three
                blues. When <pb n="196" corresp="cat.0018.228"/>the neighbor came in to say that it was time to start, Lena wound
                Chris's comforter about his neck and turned up his jacket collar&#8212;he had
                no overcoat&#8212;and we watched him climb into the wagon and start on his
                long, cold drive. As we walked together up the windy street, Lena wiped her eyes
                with the back of her woolen glove. "I get awful homesick for them, all the same,"
                she murmured, as if she were answering some remembered reproach.</p>
            </div2>
            <pb n="197" corresp="cat.0018.229"/>
            <div2 type="chapter" n="6">
              <head rend="center">VI</head>
              <p>W<hi rend="smallcaps">INTER</hi> comes down savagely over a little town on the
                prairie. The wind that sweeps in from the open country strips away all the leafy
                screens that hide one yard from another in summer, and the houses seem to draw
                closer together. The roofs, that looked so far away across the green tree-tops, now
                stare you in the face, and they are so much uglier than when their angles were
                softened by vines and shrubs.</p>
              <p>In the morning, when I was fighting my way to school against the wind, I could n't
                see anything but the road in front of me; but in the late afternoon, when I was
                coming home, the town looked bleak and desolate to me. The pale, cold light of the
                winter sunset did not beautify&#8212;it was like the light of truth itself.
                When the smoky clouds hung low in the west and the red sun went down behind them,
                leaving a pink flush on the snowy roofs and the blue drifts, then the wind sprang up
                afresh, with a kind of bitter song, as if it said: "This is reality, whether you
                like it or not. All those frivolities of summer, the light and shadow, <pb n="198" corresp="cat.0018.230"/>the living
                mask of green that trembled over everything, they were lies, and this is what was
                underneath. This is the truth." It was as if we were being punished for loving the
                loveliness of summer.</p>
              <p>If I loitered on the playground
                  after school, or went to the post-office for the mail and lingered to hear
                the gossip about the cigar-stand, it would be growing dark by the time I came home.
                The sun was gone; the frozen streets stretched long and blue before me; the lights
                were shining pale in kitchen windows, and I could smell the suppers cooking as I
                passed. Few people were abroad, and each one of them was hurrying toward a fire. The
                glowing stoves in the houses were like magnets. When one passed an old man, one
                could see nothing of his face but a red nose sticking out between a frosted beard
                and a long plush cap. The young men capered along with their hands in their pockets,
                and sometimes tried a slide on the icy sidewalk. The children, in their bright hoods
                and comforters, never walked, but always ran from the moment they left their door,
                beating their mittens against their sides. When I got as far as the Methodist
                Church, I was about halfway home. I can remember how <pb n="199" corresp="cat.0018.231"/>glad I was when there happened
                to be a light in the church, and the painted glass window shone out at us as we came
                along the frozen street. In the winter bleakness a hunger for color came over
                people, like the Laplander's craving for fats and sugar. Without knowing why, we
                used to linger on the sidewalk outside the church when the lamps were lighted early
                for choir practice or prayer-meeting, shivering and talking until our feet were like
                lumps of ice. The crude reds and greens and blues of that colored glass held us
                there.</p>
              <p>On winter nights, the lights in the Harlings' windows drew me like the painted
                glass. Inside that warm, roomy house there was color, too. After supper I used to
                catch up my cap, stick my hands in my pockets, and dive through the willow hedge as
                if witches were after me. Of course, if Mr. Harling was at home, if his shadow stood
                out on the blind of the west room, I did not go in, but turned and walked home by
                the long way, through the street, wondering what book I should read as I sat down
                with the two old people.</p>
              <p>Such disappointments only gave greater zest to the nights when we acted charades,
                or had a costume ball in the back parlor, with <pb n="200" corresp="cat.0018.232"/>Sally always dressed like a boy.
                Frances taught us to dance that winter, and she said, from the first lesson, that
                Ántonia would make the best dancer among us. On Saturday nights, Mrs.
                Harling used to play the old operas for us,&#8212;
                  "Martha," "Norma," "Rigoletto,"&#8212;telling
                us the story while she played. Every Saturday night was like a party. The parlor,
                the back parlor, and the dining-room were warm and brightly lighted, with
                comfortable chairs and sofas, and gay pictures on the walls. One always felt at ease
                there. Ántonia brought her sewing and sat with us&#8212;she was
                already beginning to make pretty clothes for herself. After the long winter evenings
                on the prairie, with Ambrosch's sullen silences and her mother's complaints, the
                Harlings' house seemed, as she said, "like Heaven" to her. She was never too tired
                to make taffy or chocolate cookies for us. If Sally whispered in her ear, or Charley
                gave her three winks, Tony would rush into the kitchen and build a fire in the range
                on which she had already cooked three meals that day.</p>
              <p>While we sat in the kitchen waiting for the cookies to bake or the taffy to cool,
                Nina used to coax Ántonia to tell her stories&#8212;about the <pb n="201" corresp="cat.0018.233"/>calf
                that broke its leg, or how Yulka saved her little turkeys from drowning in the
                freshet, or about old Christmases and weddings in Bohemia. Nina interpreted the
                stories about the crêche fancifully, and in spite of our derision she
                cherished a belief that Christ was born in Bohemia a short time before the Shimerdas
                left that country. We all liked Tony's stories. Her voice had a peculiarly engaging
                quality; it was deep, a little husky, and one always heard the breath vibrating
                behind it. Everything she said seemed to come right out of her heart.</p>
              <p>One evening when we were picking out kernels for walnut taffy, Tony told us a new
                story.</p>
              <p>"Mrs. Harling, did you ever hear about what happened up in the Norwegian settlement
                last summer, when I was thrashing there? We were at Iversons', and I was driving one
                of the grain wagons."</p>
              <p>Mrs. Harling came out and sat down among us. "Could you throw the wheat into the
                bin yourself, Tony?" She knew what heavy work it was.</p>
              <p>"Yes, mam, I did. I could shovel just as fast as that fat Andern boy that drove the<pb n="202" corresp="cat.0018.234"/>
                other wagon. One day it was just awful hot. When we got back to the field from
                dinner, we took things kind of easy. The men put in the horses and got the machine
                going, and Ole Iverson was up on the deck, cutting bands. I was sitting against a
                straw stack, trying to get some shade. My wagon was n't going out first, and somehow
                I felt the heat awful that day. The sun was so hot like it was going to burn the
                world up. After a while I see a man coming across the stubble, and when he got close
                I see it was a tramp. His toes stuck out of his shoes, and he had n't shaved for a
                long while, and his eyes was awful red and wild, like he had some sickness. He comes
                right up and begins to talk like he knows me already. He says: 'The ponds in this
                country is done got so low a man could n't drownd himself in one of 'em.'</p>
              <p>"I told him nobody wanted to drownd themselves, but if we did n't have rain soon
                we'd have to pump water for the cattle.</p>
              <p>"'Oh, cattle,' he says, 'you'll all take care of your cattle! Ain't you got no beer
                here?' I told him he'd have to go to the Bohemians for beer; the Norwegians did n't
                have none when they thrashed. 'My God!' he says, 'so <pb n="203" corresp="cat.0018.235"/>it's Norwegians now, is it? I
                thought this was Americy.'</p>
              <p>"Then he goes up to the machine and yells out to Ole Iverson, 'Hello, partner, let
                me up there. I can cut bands, and I'm tired of trampin'. I won't go no farther.'</p>
              <p>"I tried to make signs to Ole, 'cause I thought that man was crazy and might get
                the machine stopped up. But Ole, he was glad to get down out of the sun and chaff
               &#8212;it gets down your neck and sticks to you something awful when it's hot
                like that. So Ole jumped down and crawled under one of the wagons for shade, and the
                tramp got on the machine. He cut bands all right for a few minutes, and then, Mrs.
                Harling, he waved his hand to me and jumped head-first right into the thrashing
                machine after the wheat.</p>
              <p>"I begun to scream, and the men run to stop the horses, but the belt had sucked him
                down, and by the time they got her stopped he was all beat and cut to pieces. He was
                wedged in so tight it was a hard job to get him out, and the machine ain't never
                worked right since."</p>
              <p>"Was he clear dead, Tony?" we cried.</p>
              <p>"Was he dead? Well, I guess so! There, <pb n="204" corresp="cat.0018.236"/>now, Nina's all upset. We won't talk about
                it. Don't you cry, Nina. No old tramp won't get you while Tony's here."</p>
              <p>Mrs. Harling spoke up sternly. "Stop crying, Nina, or I'll always send you upstairs
                when Ántonia tells us about the country. Did they never find out where he
                came from, Ántonia?"</p>
              <p>"Never, mam. He had n't been seen nowhere except in a little town they call 
                 Conway. He tried to get beer
                there, but there was n't any saloon. Maybe he came in on a freight, but the brakeman
                had n't seen him. They could n't find no letters nor nothing on him; nothing but an
                old penknife in his pocket and the wishbone of a chicken wrapped up in a piece of
                paper, and some poetry."</p>
              <p>"Some poetry?" we exclaimed.</p>
              <p>"I remember," said Frances. "It was 'The Old Oaken Bucket,' cut out of a newspaper and nearly worn out. Ole
                Iverson brought it into the office and showed it to me."</p>
              <p>"Now, was n't that strange, Miss Frances?" Tony asked thoughtfully. "What would
                anybody want to kill themselves in summer for? In thrashing time, too! It's nice
                everywhere then."</p><pb n="205" corresp="cat.0018.237"/>
              <p>"So it is, Ántonia," said Mrs. Harling heartily. "Maybe I'll go home and
                help you thrash next summer. Is n't that taffy nearly ready to eat? I've been
                smelling it a long while."</p>
              <p>There was a basic harmony between Ántonia and her mistress. They had
                strong, independent natures, both of them. They knew what they liked, and were not
                always trying to imitate other people. They loved children and animals and music,
                and rough play and digging in the earth. They liked to prepare rich, hearty food and
                to see people eat it; to make up soft white beds and to see youngsters asleep in
                them. They ridiculed conceited people and were quick to help unfortunate ones. Deep
                down in each of them there was a kind of hearty joviality, a relish of life, not
                over-delicate, but very invigorating. I never tried to define it, but I was
                distinctly conscious of it. I could not imagine Ántonia's living for a week
                in any other house in Black Hawk than the Harlings'.</p>
            </div2>
            <pb n="206" corresp="cat.0018.238"/>
            <div2 type="chapter" n="7">
              <head rend="center">VII</head>
              <p>W<hi rend="smallcaps">INTER</hi> lies too long in country towns; hangs on until it
                is stale and shabby, old and sullen. On the farm the weather was the great fact, and
                men's affairs went on underneath it, as the streams creep under the ice. But in
                Black Hawk the scene of human life was spread out shrunken and pinched, frozen down
                to the bare stalk.</p>
              <p>Through January and February I went to the river with the Harlings on clear nights,
                and we skated up to the big
                island and made bonfires on the frozen sand. But by March the ice was rough
                and choppy, and the snow on the river bluffs was gray and mournful-looking. I was
                tired of school, tired of winter clothes, of the rutted streets, of the dirty drifts
                and the piles of cinders that had lain in the yards so long. There was only one
                break in the dreary monotony of that month; when 
                 Blind d'Arnault, the negro pianist, came to town. He gave a
                concert at the Opera House on
                Monday night, and he and his manager spent Saturday and Sunday at our comfortable
                hotel. Mrs. <pb n="207" corresp="cat.0018.239"/>Harling had known d'Arnault for years. She told Ántonia she had
                better go to see Tiny that Saturday evening, as there would certainly be music at
                the Boys' Home.</p>
              <p>Saturday night after supper I ran downtown to the hotel and slipped quietly into
                the parlor. The chairs and sofas were already occupied, and the air smelled
                pleasantly of cigar smoke. The parlor had once been two rooms, and the floor was
                sway-backed where the partition had been cut away. The wind from without made waves
                in the long carpet. A coal stove glowed at either end of the room, and the grand
                piano in the middle stood open.</p>
              <p>There was an atmosphere of unusual freedom about the house that night, for Mrs.
                Gardener had gone to Omaha for a week. Johnnie had been having drinks with the
                guests until he was rather absent-minded. It was Mrs. Gardener who ran the business
                and looked after everything. Her husband stood at the desk and welcomed incoming
                travelers. He was a popular fellow, but no manager.</p>
              <p>Mrs. Gardener was admittedly the best-dressed woman in Black Hawk, drove the best
                horse, and had a smart trap and a little white-and-gold sleigh. She seemed
                indifferent to her <pb n="208" corresp="cat.0018.240"/>possessions, was not half so solicitous about them as her friends
                were. She was tall, dark, severe, with something Indian-like in the rigid immobility
                of her face. Her manner was cold, and she talked little. Guests felt that they were
                receiving, not conferring, a favor when they stayed at her house. Even the smartest
                traveling men were flattered when Mrs. Gardener stopped to chat with them for a
                moment. The patrons of the hotel were divided into two classes; those who had seen
                Mrs. Gardener's diamonds, and those who had not.</p>
              <p>When I stole into the parlor Anson Kirkpatrick, Marshall Field's man, was at the
                piano, playing airs from a musical comedy then running in Chicago. He was a dapper
                little Irishman, very vain, homely as a monkey, with friends everywhere, and a
                sweetheart in every port, like a sailor. I did not know all the men who were sitting
                about, but I recognized a furniture salesman from Kansas City, a drug man, and Willy
                O'Reilly, who traveled for a jewelry house and sold musical instruments. The talk
                was all about good and bad hotels, actors and actresses and musical prodigies. I
                learned that Mrs. Gardener had gone to Omaha to hear 
                Booth and Barrett, who <pb n="209" corresp="cat.0018.241"/>were to play there next week, and that
                  Mary Anderson was having a great
                  success in "A Winter's Tale," in London.</p>
              <p>The door from the office opened, and Johnnie Gardener came in, directing Blind
                d'Arnault,&#8212;he would never consent to be led. He was a heavy, bulky
                mulatto, on short legs, and he came tapping the floor in front of him with his
                gold-headed cane. His yellow face was lifted in the light, with a show of white
                teeth, all grinning, and his shrunken, papery eyelids lay motionless over his blind
                eyes.</p>
              <p>"Good evening, gentlemen. No ladies here? Good-evening, gentlemen. We going to have
                a little music? Some of you gentlemen going to play for me this evening?" It was the
                soft, amiable negro voice, like those I remembered from early childhood, with the
                note of docile subservience in it. He had the negro head, too; almost no head at
                all; nothing behind the ears but folds of neck under close-clipped wool. He would
                have been repulsive if his face had not been so kindly and happy. It was the
                happiest face I had seen since I left Virginia.</p>
              <p>He felt his way directly to the piano. The moment he sat down, I noticed the
                nervous infirmity of which Mrs. Harling had told me. <pb n="210" corresp="cat.0018.242"/>When he was sitting, or
                standing still, he swayed back and forth incessantly, like a rocking toy. At the
                piano, he swayed in time to the music, and when he was not playing, his body kept up
                this motion, like an empty mill grinding on. He found the pedals and tried them, ran
                his yellow hands up and down the keys a few times, tinkling off scales, then turned
                to the company.</p>
              <p>"She seems all right, gentlemen. Nothing happened to her since the last time I was
                here. Mrs. Gardener, she always has this piano tuned up before I come. Now,
                gentlemen, I expect you've all got grand voices. Seems like we might have some good
                old plantation songs to-night."</p>
              <p>The men gathered round him, as he began to play 
                 "My Old Kentucky Home." They sang one negro melody after
                another, while the mulatto sat rocking himself, his head thrown back, his yellow
                face lifted, its shriveled eyelids never fluttering.</p>
              <p>He was born in the Far South, on the d'Arnault plantation, where the spirit if not
                the fact of slavery persisted. When he was three weeks old he had an illness which
                left him totally blind. As soon as he was old enough <pb n="211" corresp="cat.0018.243"/>to sit up alone and toddle
                about, another affliction, the nervous motion of his body, became apparent. His
                mother, a buxom young negro wench who was laundress for the d'Arnaults, concluded
                that her blind baby was "not right" in his head, and she was ashamed of him. She
                loved him devotedly, but he was so ugly, with his sunken eyes and his "fidgets,"
                that she hid him away from people. All the dainties she brought down from the "Big
                House" were for the blind child, and she beat and cuffed her other children whenever
                she found them teasing him or trying to get his chicken-bone away from him. He began
                to talk early, remembered everything he heard, and his mammy said he "was n't all
                wrong." She named him Samson,
                because he was blind, but on the plantation he was known as "yellow Martha's simple
                child." He was docile and obedient, but when he was six years old he began to run
                away from home, always taking the same direction. He felt his way 
                 through the lilacs, along the boxwood
                  hedge, up to the south wing of the "Big House," where Miss Nellie d'Arnault
                practiced the piano every morning. This angered his mother more than anything else
                he could have done; she was so <pb n="212" corresp="cat.0018.244"/>ashamed of his ugliness that she could n't bear to
                have white folks see him. Whenever she caught him slipping away from the cabin, she
                whipped him unmercifully, and told him what dreadful things old Mr. d'Arnault would
                do to him if he ever found him near the "Big House." But the next time Samson had a
                chance, he ran away again. If Miss d'Arnault stopped practicing for a moment and
                went toward the window, she saw this hideous little pickaninny, dressed in an old
                piece of sacking, standing in the open space between the 
                  hollyhock rows, his body rocking automatically, his
                blind face lifted to the sun and wearing an expression of idiotic rapture. Often she
                was tempted to tell Martha that the child must be kept at home, but somehow the
                memory of his foolish, happy face deterred her. She remembered that his sense of
                hearing was nearly all he had,&#8212;though it did not occur to her that he
                might have more of it than other children.</p>
              <p>One day Samson was standing thus while Miss Nellie was playing her lesson to her
                music-master. The windows were open. He heard them get up from the piano, talk a
                little while, and then leave the room. He heard the <pb n="213" corresp="cat.0018.245"/>door close after them. He crept
                up to the front windows and stuck his head in: there was no one there. He could
                always detect the presence of any one in a room. He put one foot over the window
                sill and straddled it. His mother had told him over and over how his master would
                give him to the big mastiff if he ever found him "meddling." Samson had got too near
                the mastiff's kennel once, and had felt his terrible breath in his face. He thought
                about that, but he pulled in his other foot.</p>
              <p>Through the dark he found his way to the Thing, to its mouth. He touched it softly,
                and it answered softly, kindly. He shivered and stood still. Then he began to feel
                it all over, ran his finger tips along the slippery sides, embraced the carved legs,
                tried to get some conception of its shape and size, of the space it occupied in
                primeval night. It was cold and hard, and like nothing else in his black universe.
                He went back to its mouth, began at one end of the keyboard and felt his way down
                into the mellow thunder, as far as he could go. He seemed to know that it must be
                done with the fingers, not with the fists or the feet. He approached this highly
                artificial instrument <pb n="214" corresp="cat.0018.246"/>through a mere instinct, and coupled himself to it, as if he
                knew it was to piece him out and make a whole creature of him. After he had tried
                over all the sounds, he began to finger out passages from things Miss Nellie had
                been practicing, passages that were already his, that lay under the bones of his
                pinched, conical little skull, definite as animal desires. The door opened; Miss
                Nellie and her music-master stood behind it, but blind Samson, who was so sensitive
                to presences, did not know they were there. He was feeling out the pattern that lay
                all ready-made on the big and little keys. When he paused for a moment, because the
                sound was wrong and he wanted another, Miss Nellie spoke softly. He whirled about in
                a spasm of terror, leaped forward in the dark, struck his head on the open window,
                and fell screaming and bleeding to the floor. He had what his mother called a fit.
                The doctor came and gave him opium.</p>
              <p>When Samson was well again, his young mistress led him back to the piano. Several
                teachers experimented with him. They found he had absolute pitch, and a remarkable
                memory. As a very young child he could repeat, after a fashion, any composition that<pb n="215" corresp="cat.0018.247"/>
                was played for him. No matter how many wrong notes he struck, he never lost the
                intention of a passage, he brought the substance of it across by irregular and
                astonishing means. He wore his teachers out. He could never learn like other people,
                never acquired any finish. He was always a negro prodigy who played barbarously and
                wonderfully. As piano playing, it was perhaps abominable, but as music it was
                something real, vitalized by a sense of rhythm that was stronger than his other
                physical senses,&#8212;that not only filled his dark mind, but worried his
                body incessantly. To hear him, to watch him, was to see a negro enjoying himself as
                only a negro can. It was as if all the agreeable sensations possible to creatures of
                flesh and blood were heaped up on those black and white keys, and he were gloating
                over them and trickling them through his yellow fingers.</p>
              <p>In the middle of a crashing waltz d'Arnault suddenly began to play softly, and,
                turning to one of the men who stood behind him, whispered, "Somebody dancing in
                there." He jerked his bullet head toward the dining-room. "I hear little feet,
               &#8212;girls, I 'spect."</p>
              <p>Anson Kirkpatrick mounted a chair and <pb n="216" corresp="cat.0018.248"/>peeped over the transom. Springing down, he
                wrenched open the doors and ran out into the dining-room. Tiny and Lena,
                Ántonia and Mary Dusak, were waltzing in the middle of the floor. They
                separated and fled toward the kitchen, giggling.</p>
              <p>Kirkpatrick caught Tiny by the elbows. "What's the matter with you girls? Dancing
                out here by yourselves, when there's a roomful of lonesome men on the other side of
                the partition! Introduce me to your friends, Tiny."</p>
              <p>The girls, still laughing, were trying to escape. Tiny looked alarmed. "Mrs.
                Gardener would n't like it," she protested. "She'd be awful mad if you was to come
                out here and dance with us."</p>
              <p>"Mrs. Gardener's in Omaha, girl. Now, you're Lena, are you?&#8212;and you're
                Tony and you're Mary. Have I got you all straight?"</p>
              <p>O'Reilly and the others began to pile the chairs on the tables. Johnnie Gardener
                ran in from the office.</p>
              <p>"Easy, boys, easy!" he entreated them. "You'll wake the cook, and there'll be the
                devil to pay for me. She won't hear the music, but she'll be down the minute
                anything's moved in the dining-room."</p><pb n="217" corresp="cat.0018.249"/>
              <p>"Oh, what do you care, Johnnie? Fire the cook and wire Molly to bring another. Come
                along, nobody'll tell tales."</p>
              <p>Johnnie shook his head. "'S a fact, boys," he said confidentially. "If I take a
                drink in Black Hawk, Molly knows it in Omaha!"</p>
              <p>His guests laughed and slapped him on the shoulder. "Oh, we'll make it all right
                with Molly. Get your back up, Johnnie."</p>
              <p>Molly was Mrs. Gardener's name, of course. "Molly Bawn" was painted in large blue
                letters on the glossy white side of the 
                 hotel bus, and "Molly" was engraved inside Johnnie's ring and
                on his watch-case&#8212;doubtless on his heart, too. He was an affectionate
                little man, and he thought his wife a wonderful woman; he knew that without her he
                would hardly be more than a clerk in some other man's hotel.</p>
              <p>At a word from Kirkpatrick, d'Arnault spread himself out over the piano, and began
                to draw the dance music out of it, while the perspiration shone on his short wool
                and on his uplifted face. He looked like some glistening African god of pleasure,
                full of strong, savage blood. Whenever the dancers paused to change partners or to
                catch breath, he would boom out softly, "Who's that goin' <pb n="218" corresp="cat.0018.250"/>back on me? One of these
                city gentlemen, I bet! Now, you girls, you ain't goin' to let that floor get cold?"</p>
              <p>Ántonia seemed frightened at first, and kept looking questioningly at Lena
                and Tiny over Willy O'Reilly's shoulder. Tiny Soderball was trim and slender, with
                lively little feet and pretty ankles&#8212;she wore her dresses very short.
                She was quicker in speech, lighter in movement and manner than the other girls. Mary
                Dusak was broad and brown of countenance, slightly marked by smallpox, but handsome
                for all that. She had beautiful chestnut hair, coils of it; her forehead was low and
                smooth, and her commanding dark eyes regarded the world indifferently and
                fearlessly. She looked bold and resourceful and unscrupulous, and she was all of
                these. They were handsome girls, had the fresh color of their country up-bringing,
                and in their eyes that brilliancy which is called,&#8212;by no metaphor, alas!
               &#8212;"the light of youth."</p>
              <p>D'Arnault played until his manager came and shut the piano. Before he left us, he
                showed us his gold watch which struck the hours, and a topaz ring, given him by some
                Russian nobleman who delighted in negro <pb n="219" corresp="cat.0018.251"/>melodies, and had heard d'Arnault play in
                New Orleans. At last he tapped his way upstairs, after bowing to everybody, docile
                and happy. I walked home with Ántonia. We were so excited that we dreaded
                to go to bed. We lingered a long while at the Harlings' gate, whispering in the cold
                until the restlessness was slowly chilled out of us.</p>
            </div2>
            <pb n="220" corresp="cat.0018.252"/>
            <div2 type="chapter" n="8">
              <head rend="center">VIII</head>
              <p>T<hi rend="smallcaps">HE</hi> Harling children and I were never happier, never felt
                more contented and secure, than in the weeks of spring which broke that long winter.
                We were out all day in the thin sunshine, helping Mrs. Harling and Tony break the
                ground and plant the garden, dig around the orchard trees, tie up vines and clip the
                hedges. Every morning, before I was up, I could hear Tony singing in the garden
                rows. After the apple and cherry trees broke into bloom, we ran about under them,
                hunting for the new nests the birds were building, throwing clods at each other, and
                playing hide-and-seek with Nina. Yet the summer which was to change everything was
                coming nearer every day. When boys and girls are growing up, life can't stand still,
                not even in the quietest of country towns; and they have to grow up, whether they
                will or no. That is what their elders are always forgetting.</p>
              <p>It must have been in June, for Mrs. Harling and Ántonia were preserving
                cherries, when I stopped one morning to tell them that a dancing pavilion had come
                to town. I had seen <pb n="221" corresp="cat.0018.253"/>two drays hauling the canvas and painted poles up from the
                depot.</p>
              <p>That afternoon three
                  cheerful-looking Italians strolled about Black Hawk, looking at everything,
                and with them was a dark, stout woman who wore a long gold watch chain about her
                neck and carried a black lace parasol. They seemed especially interested in children
                and vacant lots. When I overtook them and stopped to say a word, I found them
                affable and confiding. They told me they worked in Kansas City in the winter, and in
                summer they went out among the farming towns with their tent and taught dancing.
                When business fell off in one place, they moved on to another.</p>
              <p>The dancing pavilion was put up near the Danish laundry, on a vacant lot surrounded
                by tall, arched cottonwood trees. It was very much like a merry-go-round tent, with
                open sides and gay flags flying from the poles. Before the week was over, all the
                ambitious mothers were sending their children to the afternoon dancing class. At
                three o'clock one met little girls in white dresses and little boys in the
                round-collared shirts of the time, hurrying along the sidewalk on their way to the
                tent. Mrs. Vanni received them at the <orig reg="entrance">en-</orig><pb n="222" corresp="cat.0018.254"/><orig reg="">trance</orig>, always dressed in lavender with a
                great deal of black lace, her important watch chain lying on her bosom. She wore her
                hair on the top of her head, built up in a black tower, with red coral combs. When
                she smiled, she showed two rows of strong, crooked yellow teeth. She taught the
                little children herself, and her husband, the harpist, taught the older ones.</p>
              <p>Often the mothers brought their fancy-work and sat on the shady side of the tent
                during the lesson. The popcorn man wheeled his glass wagon under the big cottonwood
                by the door, and lounged in the sun, sure of a good trade when the dancing was over.
                  Mr. Jensen, the Danish
                laundryman, used to bring a chair from his porch and sit out in the grass
                plot. Some ragged little boys from
                  the depot sold pop and iced lemonade under a white umbrella at the corner,
                and made faces at the spruce youngsters who came to dance. That vacant lot soon
                became the most cheerful place in town. Even on the hottest afternoons the
                cottonwoods made a rustling shade, and the air smelled of popcorn and melted butter,
                and Bouncing Bets wilting in
                the sun. Those hardy flowers had run away from the <orig reg="laundryman's">laundry-</orig><pb n="223" corresp="cat.0018.255"/><orig reg="">man's</orig> garden, and the
                grass in the middle of the lot was pink with them.</p>
              <p>The Vannis kept exemplary order, and closed every evening at the hour suggested by
                the City Council. When Mrs. Vanni gave the signal, and the harp struck up 
                 "Home, Sweet Home," all Black Hawk
                knew it was ten o'clock. You could set your watch by that tune as confidently as by
                the Round House whistle.</p>
              <p>At last there was something to do in those long, empty summer evenings, when the
                married people sat like images on their front porches, and the boys and girls
                tramped and tramped the board sidewalks&#8212;northward to the edge of the
                open prairie, south to the depot, then back again to 
                 the post-office, the ice-cream parlor, the butcher shop. Now
                there was a place where the girls could wear their new dresses, and where one could
                laugh aloud without being reproved by the ensuing silence. That silence seemed to
                ooze out of the ground, to hang under the foliage of the 
                  black maple trees with the 
                  bats and shadows. Now it was broken by
                light-hearted sounds. First the deep purring of Mr. Vanni's harp came in silvery
                ripples through the blackness of the <pb n="224" corresp="cat.0018.256"/>dusty-smelling night; then the violins fell in
               &#8212;one of them was almost like a flute. They called so archly, so
                seductively, that our feet hurried toward the tent of themselves. Why had n't we had
                a tent before?</p>
              <p>Dancing became popular now, just as roller skating had been the summer before. The 
                  Progressive Euchre Club arranged with the Vannis
                for the exclusive use of the floor on Tuesday and Friday nights. At other times any
                one could dance who paid his money and was orderly; the railroad men, the Round
                House mechanics, the delivery boys, the iceman, the farmhands who lived near enough
                to ride into town after their day's work was over.</p>
              <p>I never missed a Saturday night dance. The tent was open until midnight then. The
                country boys came in from farms eight and ten miles away, and all the country girls
                were on the floor,&#8212;Ántonia and Lena and Tiny, and the Danish
                laundry girls and their friends. I was not the only boy who found these dances gayer
                than the others. The young men who belonged to the Progressive Euchre Club used to
                drop in late and risk a tiff with their sweethearts and general condemnation for a
                waltz with "the hired girls."</p>
            </div2>
            <pb n="225" corresp="cat.0018.257"/>
            <div2 type="chapter" n="9">
              <head rend="center">IX</head>
              <p>T<hi rend="smallcaps">HERE</hi> was a curious social situation in Black Hawk. All
                the young men felt the attraction of the fine, well-set-up country girls who had
                come to town to earn a living, and, in nearly every case, to help the father
                struggle out of debt, or to make it possible for the younger children of the family
                to go to school.</p>
              <p>Those girls had grown up in the first bitter-hard times, and had got little
                schooling themselves. But the younger brothers and sisters, for whom they made such
                sacrifices and who have had "advantages," never seem to me, when I meet them now,
                half as interesting or as well educated. The older girls, who helped to break up the
                wild sod, learned so much from life, from poverty, from their mothers and
                grandmothers; they had all, like Ántonia, been early awakened and made
                observant by coming at a tender age from an old country to a new. I can remember a
                score of these country girls who were in service in Black Hawk during the few years
                I lived there, and <pb n="226" corresp="cat.0018.258"/>I can member something unusual and engaging about each of them.
                Physically they were almost a race apart, and out-of-door work had given them a
                vigor which, when they got over their first shyness on coming to town, developed
                into a positive carriage and freedom of movement, and made them conspicuous among
                Black Hawk women.</p>
              <p>That was before the day of High-School athletics. Girls who had to walk more than
                half a mile to school were pitied. There was not a tennis court in the town;
                physical exercise was thought rather inelegant for the daughters of well-to-do
                families. Some of the High-School girls were jolly and pretty, but they stayed
                indoors in winter because of the cold, and in summer because of the heat. When one
                danced with them their bodies never moved inside their clothes; their muscles seemed
                to ask but one thing&#8212;not to be disturbed. I remember those girls merely
                as faces in the schoolroom, gay and rosy, or listless and dull, cut off below the
                shoulders, like cherubs, by the ink-smeared tops of the high desks that were surely
                put there to make us round-shouldered and hollow-chested.</p>
              <p>The daughters of Black Hawk merchants <pb n="227" corresp="cat.0018.259"/>had a confident, uninquiring belief that they
                were "refined," and that the country girls, who "worked out," were not. The American
                farmers in our county were quite as hard-pressed as their neighbors from other
                countries. All alike had come to Nebraska with little capital and no knowledge of
                the soil they must subdue. All had borrowed money on their land. But no matter in
                what straits the Pennsylvanian or Virginian found himself, he would not let his
                daughters go out into service. Unless his girls could teach a country school, they
                sat at home in poverty. The Bohemian and Scandinavian girls could not get positions
                as teachers, because they had had no opportunity to learn the language. Determined
                to help in the struggle to clear the homestead from debt, they had no alternative
                but to go into service. Some of them, after they came to town, remained as serious
                and as discreet in behavior as they had been when they ploughed and herded on their
                father's farm. Others, like the three Bohemian Marys, tried to make up for the years
                of youth they had lost. But every one of them did what she had set out to do, and
                sent home those hard-earned dollars. The girls I knew were always <pb n="228" corresp="cat.0018.260"/>helping to pay for
                ploughs and reapers, brood-sows, or steers to fatten.</p>
              <p>One result of this family solidarity was that the foreign farmers in our county
                were the first to become prosperous. After the fathers were out of debt, the
                daughters married the sons of neighbors,&#8212;usually of like nationality,
               &#8212;and the girls who once worked in Black Hawk kitchens are to-day managing
                big farms and fine families of their own; their children are better off than the
                children of the town women they used to serve.</p>
              <p>I thought the attitude of the town people toward these girls very stupid. If I told
                my schoolmates that Lena Lingard's grandfather was a clergyman, and much respected
                in Norway, they looked at me blankly. What did it matter? All foreigners were
                ignorant people who could n't speak English. There was not a man in Black Hawk who
                had the intelligence or cultivation, much less the personal distinction, of
                Ántonia's father. Yet people saw no difference between her and the three
                Marys; they were all Bohemians, all "hired girls."</p>
              <p>I always knew I should live long enough to see my country girls come into their
                own, and I have. To-day the best that a harassed Black <pb n="229" corresp="cat.0018.261"/>Hawk merchant can hope for is
                to sell provisions and farm machinery and automobiles to the rich farms where that
                first crop of stalwart Bohemian and Scandinavian girls are now the mistresses.</p>
              <p>The Black Hawk boys looked forward to marrying Black Hawk girls, and living in a
                brand-new little house with best chairs that must not be sat upon, and hand-painted
                china that must not be used. But sometimes a young fellow would look up from his
                ledger, or out through the grating of his father's bank, and let his eyes follow
                Lena Lingard, as she passed the window with her slow, undulating walk, or Tiny
                Soderball, tripping by in her short skirt and striped stockings.</p>
              <p>The country girls were considered a menace to the social order. Their beauty shone
                out too boldly against a conventional background. But anxious mothers need have felt
                no alarm. They mistook the mettle of their sons. The respect for respectability was
                stronger than any desire in Black Hawk youth.</p>
              <p>Our young man of position was like the son of a royal house; the boy who swept out
                his office or drove his delivery wagon might frolic with the jolly country girls,
                but he himself <pb n="230" corresp="cat.0018.262"/>must sit all evening in a plush parlor where conversation dragged so
                perceptibly that the father often came in and made blundering efforts to warm up the
                atmosphere. On his way home from his dull call, he would perhaps meet Tony and Lena,
                coming along the sidewalk whispering to each other, or the three Bohemian Marys in
                their long plush coats and caps, comporting themselves with a dignity that only made
                their eventful histories the more piquant. If he went to the hotel to see a
                traveling man on business, there was Tiny, arching her shoulders at him like a
                kitten. If he went into the laundry to get his collars, there were the four Danish
                girls, smiling up from their ironing-boards, with their white throats and their pink
                cheeks.</p>
              <p>The three Marys were the heroines of a cycle of scandalous stories, which the old
                men were fond of relating as they sat about the cigar-stand in the drug-store. Mary
                Dusak had been housekeeper for a bachelor rancher from Boston, and after several
                years in his service she was forced to retire from the world for a short time. Later
                she came back to town to take the place of her friend, Mary Svoboda, who was
                similarly embarrassed. The three Marys <pb n="231" corresp="cat.0018.263"/>were considered as dangerous as high
                explosives to have about the kitchen, yet they were such good cooks and such
                admirable housekeepers that they never had to look for a place.</p>
              <p>The Vannis' tent brought the town boys and the country girls together on neutral
                ground. Sylvester Lovett, who was cashier in his father's bank, always found his way
                to the tent on Saturday night. He took all the dances Lena Lingard would give him,
                and even grew bold enough to walk home with her. If his sisters or their friends
                happened to be among the onlookers on "popular nights," Sylvester stood back in the
                shadow under the cottonwood trees, smoking and watching Lena with a harassed
                expression. Several times I stumbled upon him there in the dark, and I felt rather
                sorry for him. He reminded me of Ole Benson, who used to sit on the draw-side and
                watch Lena herd her cattle. Later in the summer, when Lena went home for a week to
                visit her mother, I heard from Ántonia that young Lovett drove all the way
                out there to see her, and took her buggy-riding. In my ingenuousness I hoped that
                Sylvester would marry Lena, and thus give all the country girls a better position in
                the town.</p><pb n="232" corresp="cat.0018.264"/>
              <p>Sylvester dallied about Lena until he began to make mistakes in his work; had to
                stay at the bank until after dark to make his books balance. He was daft about her,
                and every one knew it. To escape from his predicament he ran away with a widow six
                years older than himself, who owned a half-section. This remedy worked, apparently.
                He never looked at Lena again, nor lifted his eyes as he ceremoniously tipped his
                hat when he happened to meet her on the sidewalk.</p>
              <p>So that was what they were like, I thought, these white-handed, high-collared
                clerks and bookkeepers! I used to glare at young Lovett from a distance and only
                wished I had some way of showing my contempt for him.</p>
            </div2>
            <pb n="233" corresp="cat.0018.265"/>
            <div2 type="chapter" n="10">
              <head rend="center">X</head>
              <p>I<hi rend="smallcaps">T</hi> was at the Vannis' tent that Ántonia was
                discovered. Hitherto she had been looked upon more as a ward of the Harlings than as
                one of the "hired girls." She had lived in their house and yard and garden; her
                thoughts never seemed to stray outside that little kingdom. But after the tent came
                to town she began to go about with Tiny and Lena and their friends. The Vannis often
                said that Ántonia was the best dancer of them all. I sometimes heard
                murmurs in the crowd outside the pavilion that Mrs. Harling would soon have her
                hands full with that girl. The young men began to joke with each other about "the
                Harlings' Tony" as they did about "the Marshalls' Anna" or "the Gardeners' Tiny."</p>
              <p>Ántonia talked and thought of nothing but the tent. She hummed the dance
                tunes all day. When supper was late, she hurried with her dishes, dropped and
                smashed them in her excitement. At the first call of the music, she became
                irresponsible. If she had n't time to dress, she merely flung off her apron and shot<pb n="234" corresp="cat.0018.266"/>
                out of the kitchen door. Sometimes I went with her; the moment the lighted tent came
                into view she would break into a run, like a boy. There were always partners waiting
                for her; she began to dance before she got her breath.</p>
              <p>Ántonia's success at the tent had its consequences. The iceman lingered
                too long now, when he came into the covered porch to fill the refrigerator. The
                delivery boys hung about the kitchen when they brought the groceries. Young farmers
                who were in town for Saturday came tramping through the yard to the back door to
                engage dances, or to invite Tony to parties and picnics. Lena and Norwegian Anna
                dropped in to help her with her work, so that she could get away early. The boys who
                brought her home after the dances sometimes laughed at the back gate and wakened Mr.
                Harling from his first sleep. A crisis was inevitable.</p>
              <p>One Saturday night Mr. Harling had gone down to the cellar for beer. As he came up
                the stairs in the dark, he heard scuffling on the back porch, and then the sound of
                a vigorous slap. He looked out through the side door in time to see a pair of long
                legs vaulting over <pb n="235" corresp="cat.0018.267"/>the picket fence. Ántonia was standing there, angry and
                excited. Young Harry Paine, who was to marry his employer's daughter on Monday, had
                come to the tent with a crowd of friends and danced all evening. Afterward, he
                begged Ántonia to let him walk home with her. She said she supposed he was
                a nice young man, as he was one of Miss Frances's friends, and she did n't mind. On
                the back porch he tried to kiss her, and when she protested,&#8212;because he
                was going to be married on Monday,&#8212;he caught her and kissed her until
                she got one hand free and slapped him.</p>
              <p>Mr. Harling put his beer bottles down on the table. "This is what I've been
                expecting, Ántonia. You've been going with girls who have a reputation for
                being free and easy, and now you've got the same reputation. I won't have this and
                that fellow tramping about my back yard all the time. This is the end of it,
                to-night. It stops, short. You can quit going to these dances, or you can hunt
                another place. Think it over."</p>
              <p>The next morning when Mrs. Harling and Frances tried to reason with
                Ántonia, they found her agitated but determined. "Stop going to the tent?"
                she panted. "I would n't <pb n="236" corresp="cat.0018.268"/>think of it for a minute! My own father could n't make me
                stop! Mr. Harling ain't my boss outside my work. I won't give up my friends, either.
                The boys I go with are nice fellows. I thought Mr. Paine was all right, too, because
                he used to come here. I guess I gave him a red face for his wedding, all right!" she
                blazed out indignantly.</p>
              <p>"You'll have to do one thing or the other, Ántonia," Mrs. Harling told her
                decidedly. "I can't go back on what Mr. Harling has said. This is his house."</p>
              <p>"Then I'll just leave, Mrs. Harling. Lena's been wanting me to get a place closer
                to her for a long while. Mary Svoboda's going away from the Cutters' to work at the
                hotel, and I can have her place."</p>
              <p>Mrs. Harling rose from her chair. "Ántonia, if you go to the Cutters to
                work, you cannot come back to this house again. You know what that man is. It will
                be the ruin of you."</p>
              <p>Tony snatched up the tea-kettle and began to pour boiling water over the glasses,
                laughing excitedly. "Oh, I can take care of myself! I'm a lot stronger than Cutter
                is. They pay four dollars there, and there's no children. <pb n="237" corresp="cat.0018.269"/>The work's nothing; I can
                have every evening, and be out a lot in the afternoons."</p>
              <p>"I thought you liked children. Tony, what's come over you?"</p>
              <p>"I don't know, something has." Ántonia tossed her head and set her jaw. "A
                girl like me has got to take her good times when she can. Maybe there won't be any
                tent next year. I guess I want to have my fling, like the other girls."</p>
              <p>Mrs. Harling gave a short, harsh laugh. "If you go to work for the Cutters, you're
                likely to have a fling that you won't get up from in a hurry."</p>
              <p>Frances said, when she told grandmother and me about this scene, that every pan and
                plate and cup on the shelves trembled when her mother walked out of the kitchen.
                Mrs. Harling declared bitterly that she wished she had never let herself get fond of
                Ántonia.</p>
            </div2>
            <pb n="238" corresp="cat.0018.270"/>
            <div2 type="chapter" n="11">
              <head rend="center">XI</head>
              <p>W<hi rend="smallcaps">ICK</hi> C<hi rend="smallcaps">UTTER</hi> was the money-lender who had fleeced poor
                Russian Peter. When a farmer once got into the habit of going to Cutter, it was like
                gambling or the lottery; in an hour of discouragement he went back.</p>
              <p>Cutter's first name was Wycliffe, and he liked to talk about his pious bringing-up.
                He contributed regularly to the Protestant churches, "for sentiment's sake," as he
                said with a flourish of the hand. He came from a town in Iowa where there were a
                great many Swedes, and could speak a little Swedish, which gave him a great
                advantage with the early Scandinavian settlers.</p>
              <p>In every frontier settlement there are men who have come there to escape restraint.
                Cutter was one of the "fast set" of Black Hawk business men. He was an inveterate
                gambler, though a poor loser. When we saw a light burning in his office late at
                night, we knew that a game of poker was going on. Cutter boasted that he never drank
                anything stronger than sherry, and he said he got his start in life <pb n="239" corresp="cat.0018.271"/>by saving the
                money that other young men spent for cigars. He was full of moral maxims for boys.
                When he came to our house on business, he quoted 
                 "Poor Richard's Almanack" to me, and told me he was delighted
                to find a town boy who could milk a cow. He was particularly affable to grandmother,
                and whenever they met he would begin at once to talk about "the good old times" and
                simple living. I detested his pink, bald head, and his yellow whiskers, always soft
                and glistening. It was said he brushed them every night, as a woman does her hair.
                His white teeth looked factory-made. His skin was red and rough, as if from
                perpetual sunburn; he often went away
                  to hot springs to take mud baths. He was notoriously dissolute with women.
                Two Swedish girls who had lived in his house were the worse for the experience. One
                of them he had taken to Omaha and established in the business for which he had
                fitted her. He still visited her.</p>
              <p>Cutter lived in a state of perpetual warfare with his wife, and yet, apparently,
                they never thought of separating. They dwelt in 
                 a fussy, scroll-work house, painted white and buried in thick
                 evergreens, with a fussy white fence and <pb n="240" corresp="cat.0018.272"/>barn. Cutter thought he knew a great deal
                about horses, and usually had a colt which he was training for the track. On Sunday
                mornings one could see him out at the
                  fair grounds, speeding around the race-course in his trotting-buggy, wearing
                yellow gloves and a black-and-white-check traveling cap, his whiskers blowing back
                in the breeze. If there were any boys about, Cutter would offer one of them a
                quarter to hold the stop-watch, and then drive off, saying he had no change and
                would "fix it up next time." No one could cut his lawn or wash his buggy to suit
                him. He was so fastidious and prim about his place that a boy would go to a good
                deal of trouble to throw a dead cat into his back yard, or to dump a sackful of tin
                cans in his alley. It was a peculiar combination of old-maidishness and
                licentiousness that made Cutter seem so despicable.</p>
              <p>He had certainly met his match when he married 
                 Mrs. Cutter. She was a terrifying-looking person; almost a
                giantess in height, raw-boned, with iron-gray hair, a face always flushed, and
                prominent, hysterical eyes. When she meant to be entertaining and agreeable, she
                nodded her head incessantly and snapped her eyes at one. Her teeth were long and<pb n="241" corresp="cat.0018.273"/>
                curved, like a horse's; people said babies always cried if she smiled at them. Her
                face had a kind of fascination for me; it was the very color and shape of anger.
                There was a gleam of something akin to insanity in her full, intense eyes. She was
                formal in manner, and made calls in rustling, steel-gray brocades and a tall bonnet
                with bristling aigrettes.</p>
              <p>Mrs. Cutter painted china so assiduously that even her washbowls and pitchers, and
                her husband's shaving-mug, were covered with violets and lilies. Once when Cutter
                was exhibiting some of his wife's china to a caller, he dropped a piece. Mrs. Cutter
                put her handkerchief to her lips as if she were going to faint and said grandly:
                "Mr. Cutter, you have broken all the Commandments&#8212;spare the
                finger-bowls!"</p>
              <p>They quarreled from the moment Cutter came into the house until they went to bed at
                night, and their hired girls reported these scenes to the town at large. Mrs. Cutter
                had several times cut paragraphs about unfaithful husbands out of the newspapers and
                mailed them to Cutter in a disguised handwriting. Cutter would come home at noon,
                find the mutilated journal in the paper-rack, and <orig reg="triumphantly">tri-</orig><pb n="242" corresp="cat.0018.274"/><orig reg="">umphantly</orig> fit the clipping into
                the space from which it had been cut. Those two could quarrel all morning about
                whether he ought to put on his heavy or his light underwear, and all evening about
                whether he had taken cold or not.</p>
              <p>The Cutters had major as well as minor subjects for dispute. The chief of these was
                the question of inheritance: Mrs. Cutter told her husband it was plainly his fault
                they had no children. He insisted that Mrs. Cutter had purposely remained childless,
                with the determination to outlive him and to share his property with her "people,"
                whom he detested. To this she would reply that unless he changed his mode of life,
                she would certainly outlive him. After listening to her insinuations about his
                physical soundness, Cutter would resume his dumb-bell practice for a month, or rise
                daily at the hour when his wife most liked to sleep, dress noisily, and drive out to
                the track with his trotting-horse.</p>
              <p>Once when they had quarreled about household expenses, Mrs. Cutter put on her
                brocade and went among their friends soliciting orders for painted china, saying
                that Mr. Cutter had compelled her "to live by her brush." Cutter <pb n="243" corresp="cat.0018.275"/>was n't shamed as
                she had expected; he was delighted!</p>
              <p>Cutter often threatened to chop down the cedar trees which half-buried the house.
                His wife declared she would leave him if she were stripped of the "privacy" which
                she felt these trees afforded her. That was his opportunity, surely; but he never
                cut down the trees. The Cutters seemed to find their relations to each other
                interesting and stimulating, and certainly the rest of us found them so. Wick Cutter
                was different from any other rascal I have ever known, but I have found Mrs. Cutters
                all over the world; sometimes founding new religions, sometimes being forcibly fed
               &#8212;easily recognizable, even when superficially tamed.</p>
            </div2>
            <pb n="244" corresp="cat.0018.276"/>
            <div2 type="chapter" n="12">
              <head rend="center">XII</head>
              <div3 type="section">
                <p>A<hi rend="smallcaps">FTER</hi> Ántonia went to live with the Cutters,
                  she seemed to care about nothing but picnics and parties and having a good time.
                  When she was not going to a dance, she sewed until midnight. Her new clothes were
                  the subject of caustic comment. Under Lena's direction she copied Mrs. Gardener's
                  new party dress and Mrs. Smith's street costume so ingeniously in cheap materials
                  that those ladies were greatly annoyed, and Mrs. Cutter, who was jealous of them,
                  was secretly pleased.</p>
                <p>Tony wore gloves now, and high-heeled shoes and feathered bonnets, and she went
                  downtown nearly every afternoon with Tiny and Lena and the Marshalls' Norwegian
                  Anna. We High-School boys used to linger on the playground at the afternoon recess
                  to watch them as they came tripping down the hill along the board sidewalk, two
                  and two. They were growing prettier every day, but as they passed us, I used to
                  think with pride that Ántonia, 
                   like Snow-White in the fairy tale, was still "fairest of
                   them all."</p><pb n="245" corresp="cat.0018.277"/>
                <p>Being a Senior now, I got away from school early. Sometimes I overtook the girls
                  downtown and coaxed them into the ice-cream parlor, where they would sit
                  chattering and laughing, telling me all the news from the country. I remember how
                  angry Tiny Soderball made me one afternoon. She declared she had heard grandmother
                  was going to make a Baptist preacher of me. "I guess you'll have to stop dancing
                  and wear a white necktie then. Won't he look funny, girls?"</p>
                <p>Lena laughed. "You'll have to hurry up, Jim. If you're going to be a preacher, I
                  want you to marry me. You must promise to marry us all, and then baptize the
                  babies."</p>
                <p>Norwegian Anna, always dignified, looked at her reprovingly.</p>
                <p>"Baptists don't believe in christening babies, do they, Jim?"</p>
                <p>I told her I did n't know what they believed, and did n't care, and that I
                  certainly was n't going to be a preacher.</p>
                <p>"That's too bad," Tiny simpered. She was in a teasing mood. "You'd make such a
                  good one. You're so studious. Maybe you'd like to be a professor. You used to
                  teach Tony, did n't you?"</p><pb n="246" corresp="cat.0018.278"/>
                <p>Ántonia broke in. "I've set my heart on Jim being a doctor. You'd be
                  good with sick people, Jim. Your grandmother's trained you up so nice. My papa
                  always said you were an awful smart boy."</p>
                <p>I said I was going to be whatever I pleased. "Won't you be surprised, Miss Tiny,
                  if I turn out to be a regular devil of a fellow?"</p>
                <p>They laughed until a glance from Norwegian Anna checked them; the High-School
                  Principal had just come into the front part of the shop to buy bread for supper.
                  Anna knew the whisper was going about that I was a sly one. People said there must
                  be something queer about a boy who showed no interest in girls of his own age, but
                  who could be lively enough when he was with Tony and Lena or the three Marys.</p>
              </div3>
              <div3 type="section">
                <p>The enthusiasm for the dance, which the Vannis had kindled, did not at once die
                  out. After the tent left town, the Euchre Club became the Owl Club, and gave
                  dances in the Masonic Hall
                  once a week. I was invited to join, but declined. I was moody and restless that
                  winter, and tired of the people I saw every day. Charley Harling was already at
                  <orig reg="Annapolis">Annapo-</orig><pb n="247" corresp="cat.0018.279"/><orig reg="">lis</orig>, while I was still sitting in Black Hawk, answering to my name at
                  roll-call every morning, rising from my desk at the sound of a bell and marching
                  out like the grammar-school children. Mrs. Harling was a little cool toward me,
                  because I continued to champion Ántonia. What was there for me to do
                  after supper? Usually I had learned next day's lessons by the time I left the
                  school building, and I could n't sit still and read forever.</p>
                <p>In the evening I used to prowl about, hunting for diversion. There lay the
                  familiar streets, frozen with snow or liquid with mud. They led to the houses of
                  good people who were putting the babies to bed, or simply sitting still before the
                  parlor stove, digesting their supper. Black Hawk had two saloons. One of them was
                  admitted, even by the church people, to be as respectable as a saloon could be.
                  Handsome Anton Jelinek, who had rented his homestead and come to town, was the
                  proprietor. In his saloon there were long tables where the Bohemian and German
                  farmers could eat the lunches they brought from home while they drank their beer.
                  Jelinek kept rye bread on hand, and smoked fish and strong imported cheeses to
                  please the foreign <pb n="248" corresp="cat.0018.280"/>palate. I liked to drop into his bar-room and listen to the
                  talk. But one day he overtook me on the street and clapped me on the shoulder.</p>
                <p>"Jim," he said, "I am good friends with you and I always like to see you. But you
                  know how the church people think about saloons. Your grandpa has always treated me
                  fine, and I don't like to have you come into my place, because I know he don't
                  like it, and it puts me in bad with him."</p>
                <p>So I was shut out of that.</p>
                <p>One could hang about the drug-store, and listen to the old men who sat there
                  every evening, talking politics and telling raw stories. One could go to the cigar
                  factory and chat with the old German who raised canaries for sale, and look at his
                  stuffed birds. But whatever you began with him, the talk went back to taxidermy.
                  There was the depot, of course; I often went down to see the night train come in,
                  and afterward sat awhile with the disconsolate telegrapher who was always hoping
                  to be transferred to Omaha or Denver, "where there was some life." He was sure to
                  bring out his pictures of actresses and dancers. 
                  He got them with cigarette coupons,<pb n="249" corresp="cat.0018.281"/> and nearly smoked
                  himself to death to possess these desired forms and faces. For a change, one could
                  talk to the station agent; but he was another malcontent; spent all his spare time
                  writing letters to officials requesting a transfer. He wanted to get back to
                  Wyoming where he could go trout-fishing on Sundays. He used to say "there was
                  nothing in life for him but trout streams, ever since he'd lost his twins."</p>
                <p>These were the distractions I had to choose from. There were no other lights
                  burning downtown after nine o'clock. On starlight nights I used to pace up and
                  down those long, cold streets, scowling at the little, sleeping houses on either
                  side, with their storm-windows and covered back porches. They were flimsy
                  shelters, most of them poorly built of light wood, with spindle porch-posts
                  horribly mutilated by the turning-lathe. Yet for all their frailness, how much
                  jealousy and envy and unhappiness some of them managed to contain! The life that
                  went on in them seemed to me made up of evasions and negations; shifts to save
                  cooking, to save washing and cleaning, devices to propitiate the tongue of gossip.
                  This guarded mode of existence was <pb n="250" corresp="cat.0018.282"/>like living under a tyranny. People's speech,
                  their voices, their very glances, became furtive and repressed. Every individual
                  taste, every natural appetite, was bridled by caution. The people asleep in those
                  houses, I thought, tried to live like the mice in their own kitchens; to make no
                  noise, to leave no trace, to slip over the surface of things in the dark. The
                  growing piles of ashes and cinders in the back yards were the only evidence that
                  the wasteful, consuming process of life went on at all. On Tuesday nights the Owl
                  Club danced; then there was a little stir in the streets, and here and there one
                  could see a lighted window until midnight. But the next night all was dark again.</p>
                <p>After I refused to join "the Owls," as they were called, I made a bold resolve to
                  go to the Saturday night dances at Firemen's Hall. I knew it would be useless to acquaint my elders with any
                  such plan. Grandfather did n't approve of dancing anyway; he would only say that
                  if I wanted to dance I could go to the Masonic Hall, among "the people we knew."
                  It was just my point that I saw altogether too much of the people we knew.</p>
                <p>My bedroom was on the ground floor, and as <pb n="251" corresp="cat.0018.283"/>I studied there, I had a stove in it.
                  I used to retire to my room early on Saturday night, change my shirt and collar
                  and put on my Sunday coat. I waited until all was quiet and the old people were
                  asleep, then raised my window, climbed out, and went softly through the yard. The
                  first time I deceived my grandparents I felt rather shabby, perhaps even the
                  second time, but I soon ceased to think about it.</p>
                <p>The dance at the Firemen's Hall was the one thing I looked forward to all the
                  week. There I met the same people I used to see at the Vannis' tent. Sometimes
                  there were Bohemians from Wilber, or German boys who came down on the afternoon
                  freight from Bismarck. Tony and Lena and Tiny were always there, and the three
                  Bohemian Marys, and the Danish laundry girls.</p>
                <p>The four Danish girls lived with the laundryman and his wife in their house
                  behind the laundry, with a big garden where the clothes were hung out to dry. The
                  laundryman was a kind, wise old fellow, who paid his girls well, looked out for
                  them, and gave them a good home. He told me once that his own daughter died just
                  as she was getting old enough to <pb n="252" corresp="cat.0018.284"/>help her mother, and that he had been "trying to
                  make up for it ever since." On summer afternoons he used to sit for hours on the
                  sidewalk in front of his laundry, his newspaper lying on his knee, watching his
                  girls through the big open window while they ironed and talked in Danish. The
                  clouds of white dust that blew up the street, the gusts of hot wind that withered
                  his vegetable garden, never disturbed his calm. His droll expression seemed to say
                  that he had found the secret of contentment. Morning and evening he drove about in
                  his spring wagon,
                  distributing freshly ironed clothes, and collecting bags of linen that cried out
                  for his suds and sunny drying-lines. His girls never looked so pretty at the
                  dances as they did standing by the ironing-board, or over the tubs, washing the
                  fine pieces, their white arms and throats bare, their cheeks bright as the
                  brightest wild roses, their gold hair moist with the steam or the heat and curling
                  in little damp spirals about their ears. They had not learned much English, and
                  were not so ambitious as Tony or Lena; but they were kind, simple girls and they
                  were always happy. When one danced with them, one smelled their clean, freshly
                  ironed clothes that <pb n="253" corresp="cat.0018.285"/>had been put away with rosemary leaves from Mr. Jensen's
                  garden.</p>
                <p>There were never girls enough to go round at those dances, but every one wanted a
                  turn with Tony and Lena. Lena moved without exertion, rather indolently, and her
                  hand often accented the rhythm softly on her partner's shoulder. She smiled if one
                  spoke to her, but seldom answered. The music seemed to put her into a soft, waking
                  dream, and her violet-colored eyes looked sleepily and confidingly at one from
                  under her long lashes. When she sighed she exhaled a heavy perfume of sachet
                  powder. To dance "Home, Sweet Home," with Lena was like coming in with the tide.
                  She danced every dance like a waltz, and it was always the same waltz &#8212;
                  the waltz of coming home to something, of inevitable, fated return. After a while
                  one got restless under it, as one does under the heat of a soft, sultry summer
                  day.</p>
                <p>When you spun out into the floor with Tony, you did n't return to anything. You
                  set out every time upon a new adventure. I liked to schottische with her; she had
                  so much spring and variety, and was always putting in new steps and slides. She
                  taught me to <pb n="254" corresp="cat.0018.286"/>dance against and around the hard-and-fast beat of the music. If,
                  instead of going to the end of the railroad, old Mr. Shimerda had stayed in New
                  York and picked up a living with his fiddle, how different Ántonia's life
                  might have been!</p>
                <p>Ántonia often went to the dances with 
                   Larry Donovan, a passenger conductor who was a kind of
                  professional ladies' man, as we said. I remember how admiringly all the boys
                  looked at her the night she first wore her velveteen dress, made like Mrs.
                  Gardener's black velvet. She was lovely to see, with her eyes shining, and her
                  lips always a little parted when she danced. That constant, dark color in her
                  cheeks never changed.</p>
                <p>One evening when Donovan was out on his run, Ántonia came to the hall
                  with Norwegian Anna and her young man, and that night I took her home. When we
                  were in the Cutter's yard, sheltered by the evergreens, I told her she must kiss
                  me good-night.</p>
                <p>"Why, sure, Jim." A moment later she drew her face away and whispered
                  indignantly, "Why, Jim! You know you ain't right to kiss me like that. I'll tell
                  your grandmother on you!"</p><pb n="255" corresp="cat.0018.287"/>
                <p>"Lena Lingard lets me kiss her," I retorted, "and I'm not half as fond of her as
                  I am of you."</p>
                <p>"Lena does?" Tony gasped. "If she's up to any of her nonsense with you, I'll
                  scratch her eyes out!" She took my arm again and we walked out of the gate and up
                  and down the sidewalk. "Now, don't you go and be a fool like some of these town
                  boys. You're not going to sit around here and whittle store-boxes and tell stories
                  all your life. You are going away to school and make something of yourself. I'm
                  just awful proud of you. You won't go and get mixed up with the Swedes, will you?"</p>
                <p>"I don't care anything about any of them but you," I said. "And you'll always
                  treat me like a kid, I suppose."</p>
                <p>She laughed and threw her arms around me. "I expect I will, but you're a kid I'm
                  awful fond of, anyhow! You can like me all you want to, but if I see you hanging
                  round with Lena much, I'll go to your grandmother, as sure as your name's Jim
                  Burden! Lena's all right, only&#8212;well, you know yourself she's soft that
                  way. She can't help it. It's natural to her."</p>
                <p>If she was proud of me, I was so proud of her <pb n="256" corresp="cat.0018.288"/>that I carried my head high as I
                  emerged from the dark cedars and shut the Cutters' gate softly behind me. Her
                  warm, sweet face, her kind arms, and the true heart in her; she was, oh, she was
                  still my Ántonia! I looked with contempt at the dark, silent little
                  houses about me as I walked home, and thought of the stupid young men who were
                  asleep in some of them. I knew where the real women were, though I was only a boy;
                  and I would not be afraid of them, either!</p>
                <p>I hated to enter the still house when I went home from the dances, and it was
                  long before I could get to sleep. Toward morning I used to have pleasant dreams:
                  sometimes Tony and I were out in the country, sliding down straw stacks as we used
                  to do; climbing up the yellow mountains over and over, and slipping down the
                  smooth sides into soft piles of chaff.</p>
                <p>One dream I dreamed a great many times, and it was always the same. I was in a
                  harvest-field full of shocks, and I was lying against one of them. Lena Lingard
                  came across the stubble barefoot, in a short skirt, with 
                    a curved reaping-hook in her hand, and she was
                  flushed like the dawn, with a kind of luminous rosiness all about her. She sat
                  down beside me, turned to <pb n="257" corresp="cat.0018.289"/>me with a soft sigh and said, "Now they are all gone,
                  and I can kiss you as much as I like."</p>
                <p>I used to wish I could have this flattering dream about Ántonia, but I
                  never did.</p>
              </div3>
              <pb n="258" corresp="cat.0018.290"/>
            </div2>
            <div2 type="chapter" n="13">
              <head rend="center">XIII</head>
              <p>I <hi rend="smallcaps">NOTICED</hi> one afternoon that grandmother had been crying.
                Her feet seemed to drag as she moved about the house, and I got up from the table
                where I was studying and went to her, asking if she did n't feel well, and if I
                could n't help her with her work.</p>
              <p>"No, thank you, Jim. I'm troubled, but I guess I'm well enough. Getting a little
                rusty in the bones, maybe," she added bitterly.</p>
              <p>I stood hesitating. "What are you fretting about, grandmother? Has grandfather lost
                any money?"</p>
              <p>"No, it ain't money. I wish it was. But I've heard things. You must 'a' known it
                would come back to me sometime." She dropped into a chair, and covering her face
                with her apron, began to cry. "Jim," she said, "I was never one that claimed old
                folks could bring up their grandchildren. But it came about so; there was n't any
                other way for you, it seemed like."</p>
              <p>I put my arms around her. I could n't bear to see her cry.</p><pb n="259" corresp="cat.0018.291"/>
              <p>"What is it, grandmother? Is it the Firemen's dances?"</p>
              <p>She nodded.</p>
              <p>"I'm sorry I sneaked off like that. But there's nothing wrong about the dances, and
                I have n't done anything wrong. I like all those country girls, and I like to dance
                with them. That's all there is to it."</p>
              <p>"But it ain't right to deceive us, son, and it brings blame on us. People say you
                are growing up to be a bad boy, and that ain't just to us."</p>
              <p>"I don't care what they say about me, but if it hurts you, that settles it. I won't
                go to the Firemen's Hall again."</p>
              <p>I kept my promise, of course, but I found the spring months dull enough. I sat at
                home with the old people in the evenings now, reading Latin that was not in our
                High-School course. I had made up my mind to do a lot of college requirement work in
                the summer, and to enter the freshman
                  class at the University without conditions in the fall. I wanted to get away
                as soon as possible.</p>
              <p>Disapprobation hurt me, I found,&#8212;even that of people whom I did not
                admire. As the spring came on, I grew more and more lonely, <pb n="260" corresp="cat.0018.292"/>and fell back on the
                telegrapher and the cigar-maker and his canaries for companionship. I remember I
                took a melancholy pleasure in hanging a 
                 May-basket for Nina Harling that spring. I bought the flowers
                from an old German woman who always had more window plants than any one else, and
                spent an afternoon trimming a little work-basket. When dusk came on, and the new
                moon hung in the sky, I went quietly to the Harlings' front door with my offering,
                rang the bell, and then ran away as was the custom. Through the willow hedge I could
                hear Nina's cries of delight, and I felt comforted.</p>
              <p>On those warm, soft spring evenings I often lingered downtown to walk home with
                Frances, and talked to her about my plans and about the reading I was doing. One
                evening she said she thought Mrs. Harling was not seriously offended with me.</p>
              <p>"Mama is as broad-minded as mothers ever are, I guess. But you know she was hurt
                about Ántonia, and she can't understand why you like to be with Tiny and
                Lena better than with the girls of your own set."</p>
              <p>"Can you?" I asked bluntly.</p>
              <p>Frances laughed. "Yes, I think I can. You <pb n="261" corresp="cat.0018.293"/>knew them in the country, and you like to
                take sides. In some ways you're older than boys of your age. It will be all right
                with mama after you pass your college examinations and she sees you're in earnest."</p>
              <p>"If you were a boy," I persisted, "you would n't belong to the Owl Club, either.
                You'd be just like me."</p>
              <p>She shook her head. "I would and I would n't. I expect I know the country girls
                better than you do. You always put a kind of glamour over them. The trouble with
                you, Jim, is that you're romantic. Mama's going to your Commencement. She asked me
                the other day if I knew what your oration is to be about. She wants you to do well."</p>
              <p>I thought my oration very good. It stated with fervor a great many things I had
                lately discovered. Mrs. Harling came to the Opera House to hear the Commencement
                exercises, and I looked at her most of the time while I made my speech. Her keen,
                intelligent eyes never left my face. Afterward she came back to the dressing-room
                where we stood, with our diplomas in our hands, walked up to me, and said heartily:
                "You surprised me, Jim. I did n't believe you could do as well as that. <pb n="262" corresp="cat.0018.294"/>You did n't
                get that speech out of books." Among my graduation presents there was a silk
                umbrella from Mrs. Harling, with my name on the handle.</p>
              <p>I walked home from the Opera House alone. As I passed the Methodist Church, I saw
                three white figures ahead of me, pacing up and down under the arching maple trees,
                where the moonlight filtered through the lush June foliage. They hurried toward me;
                they were waiting for me&#8212;Lena and Tony and Anna Hansen.</p>
              <p>"Oh, Jim, it was splendid!" Tony was breathing hard, as she always did when her
                feelings outran her language. "There ain't a lawyer in Black Hawk could make a
                speech like that. I just stopped your grandpa and said so to him. He won't tell you,
                but he told us he was awful surprised himself, did n't he, girls?"</p>
              <p>Lena sidled up to me and said teasingly: "What made you so solemn? I thought you
                were scared. I was sure you'd forget."</p>
              <p>Anna spoke wistfully. "It must make you happy, Jim, to have fine thoughts like that
                in your mind all the time, and to have words to put them in. I always wanted to go
                to school, you know."</p><pb n="263" corresp="cat.0018.295"/>
              <p>"Oh, I just sat there and wished my papa could hear you! Jim," &#8212;
                Ántonia took hold of my coat lapels,&#8212;"there was something in
                your speech that made me think so about my papa!"</p>
              <p>"I thought about your papa when I wrote my speech, Tony," I said. "I dedicated it
                to him."</p>
              <p>She threw her arms around me, and her dear face was all wet with tears.</p>
              <p>I stood watching their white dresses glimmer smaller and smaller down the sidewalk
                as they went away. I have had no other success that pulled at my heartstrings like
                that one.</p>
            </div2>
            <pb n="264" corresp="cat.0018.296"/>
            <div2 type="chapter" n="14">
              <head rend="center">XIV</head>
              <p>T<hi rend="smallcaps">HE</hi> day after Commencement I moved my books and desk
                upstairs, to an empty room where I should be undisturbed, and I fell to studying in
                earnest. I worked off a year's trigonometry that summer, and began Virgil alone.
                Morning after morning I used to pace up and down my sunny little room, looking off
                at the distant river bluffs and the roll of the blond pastures between, scanning the
                  Æneid aloud and
                committing long passages to memory. Sometimes in the evening Mrs. Harling called to
                me as I passed her gate, and asked me to come in and let her play for me. She was
                lonely for Charley, she said, and liked to have a boy about. Whenever my
                grandparents had misgivings, and began to wonder whether I was not 
                 too young to go off to college
                alone, Mrs. Harling took up my cause vigorously. Grandfather had such respect for
                her judgment that I knew he would not go against her.</p>
              <p>I had only one holiday that summer. It was in July. I met Ántonia downtown
                on <pb n="265" corresp="cat.0018.297"/>Saturday afternoon, and learned that she and Tiny and Lena were going to the
                river next day with Anna Hansen&#8212;
                 the elder was all in bloom now, and Anna wanted to make 
                 elder-blow wine.</p>
              <p>"Anna's to drive us down in the Marshalls' delivery wagon, and we'll take a nice
                lunch and have a picnic. Just us; nobody else. Could n't you happen along, Jim? It
                would be like old times."</p>
              <p>I considered a moment. "Maybe I can, if I won't be in the way."</p>
              <p>On Sunday morning I rose early and got out of Black Hawk while the dew was still
                heavy on the long meadow grasses. It was the high season for summer flowers. The
                  pink bee-bush stood tall along the
                  sandy roadsides, and the cone-flowers and rose mallow grew everywhere.
                Across the wire fence, in the long grass, I saw a clump of flaming orange-colored
                  milkweed, rare in that part
                of the State. I left the road and went around through a stretch of pasture that was
                always cropped short in summer, where the 
                 gaillardia came up year after year and matted over the ground
                with the deep, velvety red that is in Bokhara carpets. The country was empty and
                solitary except for the <pb n="266" corresp="cat.0018.298"/>larks that Sunday morning, and it seemed to lift itself up
                to me and to come very close.</p>
              <p>The river was running strong for midsummer; heavy rains to the west of us had kept
                it full. I crossed the bridge and went upstream along the wooded shore to a pleasant
                dressing-room I knew among the dogwood bushes, all overgrown with wild grapevines. I began to undress for
                a swim. The girls would not be along yet. For the first time it occurred to me that
                I would be homesick for that river after I left it. The sandbars, with their clean
                white beaches and their little groves of willows and cottonwood seedlings, were a
                sort of No Man's Land, little newly-created worlds that belonged to the Black Hawk
                boys. Charley Harling and I had hunted through these woods, fished from the fallen
                logs, until I knew every inch of the river shores and had a friendly feeling for
                every bar and shallow.</p>
              <p>After my swim, while I was playing about indolently in the water, I heard the sound
                of hoofs and wheels on the bridge. I struck downstream and shouted, as the open
                spring wagon came into view on the middle span. They stopped the horse, and the two
                girls in the bottom of the cart stood up, steadying <pb n="267" corresp="cat.0018.299"/>themselves by the shoulders of
                the two in front, so that they could see me better. They were charming up there,
                huddled together in the cart and peering down at me like curious deer when they come
                out of the thicket to drink. I found bottom near the bridge and stood up, waving to
                them.</p>
              <p>"How pretty you look!" I called.</p>
              <p>"So do you!" they shouted altogether, and broke into peals of laughter. Anna Hansen
                shook the reins and they drove on, while I zigzagged back to my inlet and clambered
                up behind an overhanging elm. I dried myself in the sun, and dressed slowly,
                reluctant to leave that green enclosure where the sunlight flickered so bright
                through the grapevine leaves and the woodpecker hammered away in the crooked elm that trailed out over the
                water. As I went along the road back to the bridge I kept picking off little pieces
                of scaly chalk from the dried water gullies, and breaking them up in my hands.</p>
              <p>When I came upon the Marshalls' delivery horse, tied in the shade, the girls had
                already taken their baskets and gone down the east road which wound through the sand
                and scrub. I could hear them calling to each other. The <pb n="268" corresp="cat.0018.300"/>elder bushes did not grow
                back in the shady ravines between the bluffs, but in the hot, sandy bottoms along
                the stream, where their roots were always in moisture and their tops in the sun. The
                blossoms were unusually luxuriant and beautiful that summer.</p>
              <p>I followed a cattle path through the thick underbrush until I came to a slope that
                fell away abruptly to the water's edge. A great chunk of the shore had been bitten
                out by some spring freshet, and the scar was masked by elder bushes, growing down to
                the water in flowery terraces. I did not touch them. I was overcome by content and
                drowsiness and by the warm silence about me. There was no sound but the high,
                sing-song buzz of wild bees and the sunny gurgle of the water underneath. I peeped
                over the edge of the bank to see the little stream that made the noise; it flowed
                along perfectly clear over the sand and gravel, cut off from the muddy main current
                by a long sandbar. Down there, on the lower shelf of the bank, I saw
                Ántonia, seated alone under the pagoda-like elders. She looked up when she
                heard me, and smiled, but I saw that she had been crying. I slid down into the soft
                sand beside her and asked her what was the matter.</p><pb n="269" corresp="cat.0018.301"/>
              <p>"It makes me homesick, Jimmy, this flower, this smell," she said softly. "We have
                this flower very much at home, in the old country. It always grew in our yard and my
                papa had a green bench and a table under the bushes. In summer, when they were in
                bloom, he used to sit there with his friend that played the trombone. When I was
                little I used to go down there to hear them talk&#8212;beautiful talk, like
                what I never hear in this country."</p>
              <p>"What did they talk about?" I asked her.</p>
              <p>She sighed and shook her head. "Oh, I don't know! About music, and the woods, and
                about God, and when they were young." She turned to me suddenly and looked into my
                eyes. "You think, Jimmy, that maybe my father's spirit can go back to those old
                places?"</p>
              <p>I told her about the feeling of her father's presence I had on that winter day when
                my grandparents had gone over to see his dead body and I was left alone in the
                house. I said I felt sure then that he was on his way back to his own country, and
                that even now, when I passed his grave, I always thought of him as being among the
                woods and fields that were so dear to him.</p>
              <p>Ántonia had the most trusting, <pb n="270" corresp="cat.0018.302"/>responsive eyes in the world; love and
                credulousness seemed to look out of them with open faces. "Why did n't you ever tell
                me that before? It makes me feel more sure for him." After a while she said: "You
                know, Jim, my father was different from my mother. He did not have to marry my
                mother, and all his brothers quarreled with him because he did. I used to hear the
                old people at home whisper about it. They said he could have paid my mother money,
                and not married her. But he was older than she was, and he was too kind to treat her
                like that. He lived in his mother's house, and she was a poor girl come in to do the
                work. After my father married her, my grandmother never let my mother come into her
                house again. When I went to my grandmother's funeral was the only time I was ever in
                my grandmother's house. Don't that seem strange?"</p>
              <p>While she talked, I lay back in the hot sand and looked up at the blue sky between
                the flat bouquets of elder. I could hear the bees humming and singing, but they
                stayed up in the sun above the flowers and did not come down into the shadow of the
                leaves. Ántonia seemed to me that day exactly like the <pb n="271" corresp="cat.0018.303"/>little girl who used
                to come to our house with Mr. Shimerda.</p>
              <p>"Some day, Tony, I am going over to your country, and I am going to the little town
                where you lived. Do you remember all about it?"</p>
              <p>"Jim," she said earnestly, "if I was put down there in the middle of the night, I
                could find my way all over that little town; and along the river to the next town,
                where my grandmother lived. My feet remember all the little paths through the woods,
                and where the big roots stick out to trip you. I ain't never forgot my own country."</p>
              <p>There was a crackling in the branches above us, and Lena Lingard peered down over
                the edge of the bank.</p>
              <p>"You lazy things!" she cried. "All this elder, and you two lying there! Did n't you
                hear us calling you?" Almost as flushed as she had been in my dream, she leaned over
                the edge of the bank and began to demolish our flowery pagoda. I had never seen her
                so energetic; she was panting with zeal, and the perspiration stood in drops on her
                short, yielding upper lip. I sprang to my feet and ran up the bank.</p><pb n="272" corresp="cat.0018.304"/>
              <p>It was noon now, and so hot that the dogwoods and 
                 scrub-oaks began to turn up the silvery under-side of their
                leaves, and all the foliage looked soft and wilted. I carried the lunch-basket to
                the top of one of the chalk
                bluffs, where even on the calmest days there was always a breeze. The
                flat-topped, twisted little oaks threw light shadows on the grass. Below us we could
                see the windings of the river, and Black Hawk, grouped among its trees, and, beyond,
                the rolling country, swelling gently until it met the sky. We could recognize
                familiar farmhouses and windmills. Each of the girls pointed out to me the direction
                in which her father's farm lay, and told me how many acres were in wheat that year
                and how many in corn.</p>
              <p>"My old folks," said Tiny Soderball, "have put in twenty acres of rye. They get it
                ground at the mill, and it makes nice bread. It seems like my mother ain't been so
                homesick, ever since father's raised rye flour for her."</p>
              <p>"It must have been a trial for our mothers," said Lena, "coming out here and having
                to do everything different. My mother had always lived in town. She says she started
                behind in farm-work, and never has caught up."</p><pb n="273" corresp="cat.0018.305"/>
              <p>"Yes, a new country's hard on the old ones, sometimes," said Anna thoughtfully. "My
                grandmother's getting feeble now, and her mind wanders. She's forgot about this
                country, and thinks she's at home in Norway. She keeps asking mother to take her
                down to the waterside and the fish market. She craves fish all the time. Whenever I
                go home I take her canned salmon and mackerel."</p>
              <p>"Mercy, it's hot!" Lena yawned. She was supine under a little oak, resting after
                the fury of her elder-hunting, and had taken off the high-heeled slippers she had
                been silly enough to wear. "Come here, Jim. You never got the sand out of your
                hair." She began to draw her fingers slowly through my hair.</p>
              <p>Ántonia pushed her away. "You'll never get it out like that," she said
                sharply. She gave my head a rough touzling and finished me off with something like a
                box on the ear. "Lena, you ought n't to try to wear those slippers any more. They're
                too small for your feet. You'd better give them to me for Yulka."</p>
              <p>"All right," said Lena good-naturedly, tucking her white stockings under her skirt.
                "You get all Yulka's things, don't you? I <pb n="274" corresp="cat.0018.306"/>wish father did n't have such bad luck
                with his farm machinery; then I could buy more things for my sisters. I'm going to
                get Mary a new coat this fall, if the sulky plough's never paid for!"</p>
              <p>Tiny asked her why she did n't wait until after Christmas, when coats would be
                cheaper. "What do you think of poor me?" she added; "with six at home, younger than
                I am? And they all think I'm rich, because when I go back to the country I'm dressed
                so fine!" She shrugged her shoulders. "But, you know, my weakness is playthings. I
                like to buy them playthings better than what they need."</p>
              <p>"I know how that is," said Anna. "When we first came here, and I was little, we
                were too poor to buy toys. I never got over the loss of a doll somebody gave me
                before we left Norway. A boy on the boat broke her, and I still hate him for it."</p>
              <p>"I guess after you got here you had plenty of live dolls to nurse, like me!" Lena
                remarked cynically.</p>
              <p>"Yes, the babies came along pretty fast, to be sure. But I never minded. I was fond
                of them all. The youngest one, that we did n't any of us want, is the one we love
                best now."</p><pb n="275" corresp="cat.0018.307"/>
              <p>Lena sighed. "Oh, the babies are all right; if only they don't come in winter. Ours
                nearly always did. I don't see how mother stood it. I tell you what girls," she sat
                up with sudden energy; "I'm going to get my mother out of that old sod house where
                she's lived so many years. The men will never do it. Johnnie, that's my oldest
                brother, he's wanting to get married now, and build a house for his girl instead of
                his mother. Mrs. Thomas says she thinks I can move to some other town pretty soon,
                and go into business for myself. If I don't get into business, I'll maybe marry a
                rich gambler."</p>
              <p>"That would be a poor way to get on," said Anna sarcastically. "I wish I could
                teach school, like Selma Kronn.
                Just think! She'll be the first Scandinavian girl to get a position in the High
                School. We ought to be proud of her."</p>
              <p>Selma was a studious girl, who had not much tolerance for giddy things like Tiny
                and Lena; but they always spoke of her with admiration.</p>
              <p>Tiny moved about restlessly, fanning herself with her straw hat. "If I was smart
                like her, I'd be at my books day and night. But <pb n="276" corresp="cat.0018.308"/>she was born smart&#8212;and
                look how her father's trained her! He was something high up in the old country."</p>
              <p>"So was my mother's father," murmured Lena, "but that's all the good it does us! My
                father's father was smart, too, but he was wild. He married a Lapp. I guess that's
                what's the matter with me; they say Lapp blood will out."</p>
              <p>"A real Lapp, Lena?" I exclaimed. "The kind that wear skins?"</p>
              <p>"I don't know if she wore skins, but she was a Lapp all right, and his folks felt
                dreadful about it. He was sent up north on some Government job he had, and fell in
                with her. He would marry her."</p>
              <p>"But I thought Lapland women were fat and ugly, and had squint eyes, like Chinese?"
                I objected.</p>
              <p>"I don't know, maybe. There must be something mighty taking about the Lapp girls,
                though; mother says the Norwegians up north are always afraid their boys will run
                after them."</p>
              <p>In the afternoon, when the heat was less oppressive, we had a lively game of 
                 "Pussy Wants a Corner," on the
                 flat bluff-top, with <pb n="277" corresp="cat.0018.309"/>the little trees for bases. Lena was Pussy so often that she
                finally said she would n't play any more. We threw ourselves down on the grass, out
                of breath.</p>
              <p>"Jim," Ántonia said dreamily, "I want you to tell the girls about how the
                Spanish first came here, like you and Charley Harling used to talk about. I've tried
                to tell them, but I leave out so much."</p>
              <p>They sat under a little oak, Tony resting against the trunk and the other girls
                leaning against her and each other, and listened to the little I was able to tell
                them about Coronado and his
                search for the Seven Golden Cities. At school we were taught that he had not got so
                far north as Nebraska, but had given up his quest and turned back somewhere in
                Kansas. But Charley Harling and I had a strong belief that he had been along this
                very river. A farmer in the county north of ours, when he was breaking sod, had
                turned up a metal stirrup of fine workmanship, and a sword with a Spanish
                inscription on the blade. He lent these relics to Mr. Harling, who brought them home
                with him. Charley and I scoured them, and they were on exhibition in the Harling
                office all summer. Father Kelly, the <pb n="278" corresp="cat.0018.310"/>priest, had found the name of the Spanish maker
                on the sword, and an abbreviation that stood for the city of Cordova.</p>
              <p>"And that I saw with my own eyes," Ántonia put in triumphantly. "So Jim
                and Charley were right, and the teachers were wrong!"</p>
              <p>The girls began to wonder among themselves. Why had the Spaniards come so far? What
                must this country have been like, then? Why had Coronado never gone back to Spain,
                to his riches and his castles and his king? I could n't tell them. I only knew the
                school books said he "died in the wilderness, of a broken heart."</p>
              <p>"More than him has done that," said Ántonia sadly, and the girls murmured
                assent.</p>
              <p>We sat looking off across the country, watching the sun go down. The curly grass
                about us was on fire now. The bark of the oaks turned red as copper. There was a
                shimmer of gold on the brown river. Out in the stream the sandbars glittered like
                glass, and the light trembled in the willow thickets as if little flames were
                leaping among them. The breeze sank to stillness. In the ravine 
                 a ringdove mourned plaintively,
                 and somewhere <pb n="279" corresp="cat.0018.311"/>off in the bushes an
                  owl hooted. The girls sat listless, leaning against each other. The long
                fingers of the sun touched their foreheads.</p>
              <p>Presently we saw a curious thing: There were no clouds, the sun was going down in a
                limpid, gold-washed sky. Just as the lower edge of the red disc rested on the high
                fields against the horizon, a great black figure suddenly appeared on the face of
                the sun. We sprang to our feet, straining our eyes toward it. In a moment we
                realized what it was. On some upland farm, a plough had been left standing in the
                field. The sun was sinking just behind it. Magnified across the distance by the
                horizontal light, it stood out against the sun, was exactly contained within the
                circle of the disc; the handles, the tongue, the share&#8212;black against the
                molten red. There it was, heroic in size, a picture writing on the sun.</p>
              <p>Even while we whispered about it, our vision disappeared; the ball dropped and
                dropped until the red tip went beneath the earth. The fields below us were dark, the
                sky was growing pale, and that forgotten plough had sunk back to its own littleness
                somewhere on the prairie.</p>
            </div2>
            <pb n="280" corresp="cat.0018.312"/>
            <div2 type="chapter" n="15">
              <head rend="center">XV</head>
              <p>L<hi rend="smallcaps">ATE</hi> in August the Cutters went to Omaha for a few days,
                leaving Ántonia in charge of the house. Since the scandal about the Swedish
                girl, Wick Cutter could never get his wife to stir out of Black Hawk without him.</p>
              <p>The day after the Cutters left, Ántonia came over to see us. Grandmother
                noticed that she seemed troubled and distracted. "You've got something on your mind,
                Ántonia," she said anxiously.</p>
              <p>"Yes, Mrs. Burden. I could n't sleep much last night." She hesitated, and then told
                us how strangely Mr. Cutter had behaved before he went away. He put all the silver
                in a basket and placed it under her bed, and with it a box of papers which he told
                her were valuable. He made her promise that she would not sleep away from the house,
                or be out late in the evening, while he was gone. He strictly forbade her to ask any
                of the girls she knew to stay with her at night. She would be perfectly safe, he
                said, as he had just put a new Yale lock on the front door.</p><pb n="281" corresp="cat.0018.313"/>
              <p>Cutter had been so insistent in regard to these details that now she felt
                uncomfortable about staying there alone. She had n't liked the way he kept coming
                into the kitchen to instruct her, or the way he looked at her. "I feel as if he is
                up to some of his tricks again, and is going to try to scare me, somehow."</p>
              <p>Grandmother was apprehensive at once. "I don't think it's right for you to stay
                there, feeling that way. I suppose it would n't be right for you to leave the place
                alone, either, after giving your word. Maybe Jim would be willing to go over there
                and sleep, and you could come here nights. I'd feel safer, knowing you were under my
                own roof. I guess Jim could take care of their silver and old usury notes as well as
                you could."</p>
              <p>Ántonia turned to me eagerly. "Oh, would you, Jim? I'd make up my bed nice
                and fresh for you. It's a real cool room, and the bed's right next the window. I was
                afraid to leave the window open last night."</p>
              <p>I liked my own room, and I did n't like the Cutters' house under any circumstances;
                but Tony looked so troubled that I consented to try this arrangement. I found that I
                slept there as well as anywhere, and when I got <pb n="282" corresp="cat.0018.314"/>home in the morning, Tony had a good
                breakfast waiting for me. After prayers she sat down at the table with us, and it
                was like old times in the country.</p>
              <p>The third night I spent at the Cutters', I awoke suddenly with the impression that
                I had heard a door open and shut. Everything was still, however, and I must have
                gone to sleep again immediately.</p>
              <p>The next thing I knew, I felt some one sit down on the edge of the bed. I was only
                half awake, but I decided that he might take the Cutters' silver, whoever he was.
                Perhaps if I did not move, he would find it and get out without troubling me. I held
                my breath and lay absolutely still. A hand closed softly on my shoulder, and at the
                same moment I felt something hairy and cologne-scented brushing my face. If the room
                had suddenly been flooded with electric light, I could n't have seen more clearly
                the detestable bearded countenance that I knew was bending over me. I caught a
                handful of whiskers and pulled, shouting something. The hand that held my shoulder
                was instantly at my throat. The man became insane; he stood over me, choking me with
                one fist and beating me in <pb n="283" corresp="cat.0018.315"/>the face with the other, hissing and chuckling and
                letting out a flood of abuse.</p>
              <p>"So this is what she's up to when I'm away, is it? Where is she, you nasty whelp,
                where is she? Under the bed, are you, hussy? I know your tricks! Wait till I get at
                you! I'll fix this rat you've got in here. He's caught, all right!"</p>
              <p>So long as Cutter had me by the throat, there was no chance for me at all. I got
                hold of his thumb and bent it back, until he let go with a yell. In a bound, I was
                on my feet, and easily sent him sprawling to the floor. Then I made a dive for the
                open window, struck the wire screen, knocked it out, and tumbled after it into the
                yard.</p>
              <p>Suddenly I found myself running across the north end of Black Hawk in my
                nightshirt, just as one sometimes finds one's self behaving in bad dreams. When I
                got home I climbed in at the kitchen window. I was covered with blood from my nose
                and lip, but I was too sick to do anything about it. I found a shawl and an overcoat
                on the hatrack, lay down on the parlor sofa, and in spite of my hurts, went to
                sleep.</p>
              <p>Grandmother found me there in the <orig reg="morning">morn-</orig><pb n="284" corresp="cat.0018.316"/><orig reg="">ing</orig>. Her cry of fright awakened me. Truly, I
                was a battered object. As she helped me to my room, I caught a glimpse of myself in
                the mirror. My lip was cut and stood out like a snout. My nose looked like a big
                blue plum, and one eye was swollen shut and hideously discolored. Grandmother said
                we must have the doctor at once, but I implored her, as I had never begged for
                anything before, not to send for him. I could stand anything, I told her, so long as
                nobody saw me or knew what had happened to me. I entreated her not to let
                grandfather, even, come into my room. She seemed to understand, though I was too
                faint and miserable to go into explanations. When she took off my nightshirt, she
                found such bruises on my chest and shoulders that she began to cry. She spent the
                whole morning bathing and poulticing me, and rubbing me with arnica. I heard
                Ántonia sobbing outside my door, but I asked grandmother to send her away.
                I felt that I never wanted to see her again. I hated her almost as much as I hated
                Cutter. She had let me in for all this disgustingness. Grandmother kept saying how
                thankful we ought to be that I had been there instead of Ántonia. But I lay
                with my <pb n="285" corresp="cat.0018.317"/>disfigured face to the wall and felt no particular gratitude. My one concern
                was that grandmother should keep every one away from me. If the story once got
                abroad, I would never hear the last of it. I could well imagine what the old men
                down at the drug-store would do with such a theme.</p>
              <p>While grandmother was trying to make me comfortable, grandfather went to the depot
                and learned that Wick Cutter had come home on the night express from the east, and
                had left again on the six o'clock train for Denver that morning. The agent said his
                face was striped with court-plaster, and he carried his left hand in a sling. He
                looked so used up, that the agent asked him what had happened to him since ten
                o'clock the night before; whereat Cutter began to swear at him and said he would
                have him discharged for incivility.</p>
              <p>That afternoon, while I was asleep, Ántonia took grandmother with her, and
                went over to the Cutters' to pack her trunk. They found the place locked up, and
                they had to break the window to get into Ántonia's bedroom. There
                everything was in shocking disorder. Her clothes had been taken out of her closet,
                thrown into the middle of the room, and <pb n="286" corresp="cat.0018.318"/>trampled and torn. My own garments had been
                treated so badly that I never saw them again; grandmother burned them in the
                Cutters' kitchen range.</p>
              <p>While Ántonia was packing her trunk and putting her room in order, to
                leave it, the front-door bell rang violently. There stood Mrs. Cutter, &#8212;
                locked out, for she had no key to the new lock&#8212;her head trembling with
                rage. "I advised her to control herself, or she would have a stroke," grandmother
                said afterwards.</p>
              <p>Grandmother would not let her see Ántonia at all, but made her sit down in
                the parlor while she related to her just what had occurred the night before.
                Ántonia was frightened, and was going home to stay for a while, she told
                Mrs. Cutter; it would be useless to interrogate the girl, for she knew nothing of
                what had happened.</p>
              <p>Then Mrs. Cutter told her story. She and her husband had started home from Omaha
                together the morning before. They had to stop over several hours at 
                 Waymore Junction to catch the
                Black Hawk train. During the wait, Cutter left her at the depot and went to the
                Waymore bank to attend to some business. When he returned, he told her that he <pb n="287" corresp="cat.0018.319"/>would
                have to stay overnight there, but she could go on home. He bought her ticket and put
                her on the train. She saw him slip a twenty-dollar bill into her handbag with her
                ticket. That bill, she said, should have aroused her suspicions at once &#8212;
                but did not.</p>
              <p>The trains are never called at little junction towns; everybody knows when they
                come in. Mr. Cutter showed his wife's ticket to the conductor, and settled her in
                her seat before the train moved off. It was not until nearly nightfall that she
                discovered she was on the express bound for Kansas City, that her ticket was made
                out to that point, and that Cutter must have planned it so. The conductor told her
                the Black Hawk train was due at Waymore twelve minutes after the Kansas City train
                left. She saw at once that her husband had played this trick in order to get back to
                Black Hawk without her. She had no choice but to go on to Kansas City and take the
                first fast train for home.</p>
              <p>Cutter could have got home a day earlier than his wife by any one of a dozen
                simpler devices; he could have left her in the Omaha hotel, and said he was going on
                to Chicago for <pb n="288" corresp="cat.0018.320"/>a few days. But apparently it was part of his fun to outrage her
                feelings as much as possible.</p>
              <p>"Mr. Cutter will pay for this, Mrs. Burden. He will pay!" Mrs. Cutter avouched,
                nodding her horselike head and rolling her eyes.</p>
              <p>Grandmother said she had n't a doubt of it.</p>
              <p>Certainly Cutter liked to have his wife think him a devil. In some way he depended
                upon the excitement he could arouse in her hysterical nature. Perhaps he got the
                feeling of being a rake more from his wife's rage and amazement than from any
                experiences of his own. His zest in debauchery might wane, but never Mrs. Cutter's
                belief in it. The reckoning with his wife at the end of an escapade was something he
                counted on&#8212;like the last powerful liqueur after a long dinner. The one
                excitement he really could n't do without was quarreling with Mrs. Cutter!</p>
            </div2>
          </div1>
          <pb n="289" corresp="cat.0018.321"/>
          <div1 type="book" id="bk3">
            <head rend="center" type="main">B<hi rend="smallcaps">OOK</hi> III</head>
            <head type="sub" rend="center">LENA LINGARD</head>
          <pb n="290" corresp="cat.0018.322"/>
          <pb n="291" corresp="cat.0018.323"/>
          
            <head rend="center" type="main">B<hi rend="smallcaps">OOK</hi> III</head>
            <head type="sub" rend="center">LENA LINGARD</head>
            <div2 type="chapter" n="1">
              <head rend="center">I</head>
              <p>A<hi rend="smallcaps">T</hi> the University I had the good fortune to come
                immediately under the influence of a brilliant and inspiring young scholar. 
                 Gaston Cleric had arrived in
                Lincoln only a few weeks earlier than I, to begin his work as head of the Latin
                Department. He came West at the suggestion of his physicians, his health having been
                enfeebled by a long illness in Italy. When I took my entrance examinations he was my
                examiner, and my course was arranged under his supervision.</p>
              <p>I did not go home for my first summer vacation, but stayed in Lincoln, working off
                a year's Greek, which had been my only condition on entering the Freshman class.
                Cleric's doctor advised against his going back to New England, and except for a few
                weeks in Colorado, he, too, was in Lincoln all that summer. We played tennis, read,
                and took long walks together. I shall always look back on that <pb n="292" corresp="cat.0018.324"/>time of mental
                awakening as one of the happiest in my life. Gaston Cleric introduced me to the
                world of ideas; when one first enters that world everything else fades for a time,
                and all that went before is as if it had not been. Yet I found curious survivals;
                some of the figures of my old life seemed to be waiting for me in the new.</p>
              <p>In those days there were many serious young men among the students who had come up
                to the University from the farms and the little towns scattered over the thinly
                settled State. Some of those boys came straight from the cornfields with only a
                summer's wages in their pockets, hung on through the four years, shabby and
                underfed, and completed the course by really heroic self-sacrifice. Our instructors
                were oddly assorted; wandering pioneer school-teachers, stranded ministers of the
                Gospel, a few enthusiastic young men just out of graduate schools. There was an
                atmosphere of endeavor, of expectancy and bright hopefulness about 
                 the young college that had lifted
                its head from the prairie only a few years before.</p>
              <p>Our personal life was as free as that of our instructors. There were no college
                dormitories; <pb n="293" corresp="cat.0018.325"/>we lived where we could and as we could. I took rooms with an old
                couple, early settlers in Lincoln, who had married off their children and now lived
                quietly in their house at the edge of town, near the open country. The house was
                inconveniently situated for students, and on that account I got two rooms for the
                price of one. My bedroom, originally a linen closet, was unheated and was barely
                large enough to contain my cot bed, but it enabled me to call the other room my
                study. The dresser, and the great walnut wardrobe which held all my clothes, even my
                hats and shoes, I had pushed out of the way, and I considered them non-existent, as
                children eliminate incongruous objects when they are playing house. I worked at a
                commodious green-topped table placed directly in front of the west window which
                looked out over the prairie. In the corner at my right were all my books, in shelves
                I had made and painted myself. On the blank wall at my left the dark, old-fashioned
                wall-paper was covered by a large map of ancient Rome, the work of some German
                scholar. Cleric had ordered it for me when he was sending for books from abroad.
                Over the bookcase hung a <orig reg="photograph">photo-</orig><pb n="294" corresp="cat.0018.326"/><orig reg="">graph</orig> of 
                 the Tragic Theater at Pompeii which he had given me from his
                collection.</p>
              <p>When I sat at work I half faced a deep, upholstered chair which stood at the end of
                my table, its high back against the wall. I had bought it with great care. My
                instructor sometimes looked in upon me when he was out for an evening tramp, and I
                noticed that he was more likely to linger and become talkative if I had a
                comfortable chair for him to sit in, and if he found a bottle of
                Bénédictine and plenty of the kind of cigarettes he liked, at his
                elbow. He was, I had discovered, parsimonious about small expenditures&#8212;a
                trait absolutely inconsistent with his general character. Sometimes when he came he
                was silent and moody, and after a few sarcastic remarks went away again, to tramp
                the streets of Lincoln, which were almost as quiet and oppressively domestic as
                those of Black Hawk. Again, he would sit until nearly midnight, talking about Latin
                and English poetry, or telling me about his long stay in Italy.</p>
              <p>I can give no idea of the peculiar charm and vividness of his talk. In a crowd he
                was nearly always silent. Even for his classroom he had no platitudes, no stock of
                professorial <pb n="295" corresp="cat.0018.327"/>anecdotes. When he was tired his lectures were clouded, obscure,
                elliptical; but when he was interested they were wonderful. I believe that Gaston
                Cleric narrowly missed being a great poet, and I have sometimes thought that his
                bursts of imaginative talk were fatal to his poetic gift. He squandered too much in
                the heat of personal communication. How often I have seen him draw his dark brows
                together, fix his eyes upon some object on the wall or a figure in the carpet, and
                then flash into the lamplight the very image that was in his brain. He could bring
                the drama of antique life before one out of the shadows&#8212;white figures
                against blue backgrounds. I shall never forget his face as it looked one night when
                he told me about the solitary day he spent among the sea temples at 
                 Paestum: the soft wind blowing
                through the roofless columns, the birds flying low over the flowering marsh grasses,
                the changing lights on the silver, cloud-hung mountains. He had willfully stayed the
                short summer night there, wrapped in his coat and rug, watching the constellations
                on their path down the sky until "the
                  bride of old Tithonus" rose out of the sea, and the mountains stood sharp in
                  the dawn. It <pb n="296" corresp="cat.0018.328"/>was there he caught the fever which held him back on the eve of his
                departure for Greece and of which he lay ill so long in Naples. He was still,
                indeed, doing penance for it.</p>
              <p>I remember vividly another evening, when something led us to talk of 
                 Dante's veneration for Virgil.
                Cleric went through canto after canto of the "Commedia," repeating the discourse
                between Dante and his "sweet teacher," while his cigarette burned itself out
                unheeded between his long fingers. I can hear him now, speaking the lines of the
                poet Statius, who spoke for
                Dante: "<hi rend="italic">I was famous on earth with the name which endures longest
                  and honors most. The seeds of my ardor were the sparks from that divine flame
                  whereby more than a thousand have kindled; I speak of the Æneid, mother
                  to me and nurse to me in poetry.</hi>"</p>
              <p>Although I admired scholarship so much in Cleric, I was not deceived about myself;
                I knew that I should never be a scholar. I could never lose myself for long among
                impersonal things. Mental excitement was apt to send me with a rush back to my own
                naked land and the figures scattered upon it. While I was in the very act of
                yearning toward the new forms that Cleric brought up before me, my <pb n="297" corresp="cat.0018.329"/>mind plunged away
                from me, and I suddenly found myself thinking of the places and people of my own
                infinitesimal past. They stood out strengthened and simplified now, like the image
                of the plough against the sun. They were all I had for an answer to the new appeal.
                I begrudged the room that Jake and Otto and Russian Peter took up in my memory,
                which I wanted to crowd with other things. But whenever my consciousness was
                quickened, all those early friends were quickened within it, and in some strange way
                they accompanied me through all my new experiences. They were so much alive in me
                that I scarcely stopped to wonder whether they were alive anywhere else, or how.</p>
            </div2>
            <pb n="298" corresp="cat.0018.330"/>
            <div2 type="chapter" n="2">
              <head rend="center">II</head>
              <div3 type="section">
                <p>O<hi rend="smallcaps">NE</hi> March evening in my Sophomore year I was sitting
                  alone in my room after supper. There had been a warm thaw all day, with mushy
                  yards and little streams of dark water gurgling cheerfully into the streets out of
                  old snow-banks. My window was open, and the earthy wind blowing through made me
                  indolent. On the edge of the prairie, where the sun had gone down, the sky was
                  turquoise blue, like a lake, with gold light throbbing in it. Higher up, in the
                  utter clarity of the western slope, the evening star hung like a lamp suspended by
                  silver chains&#8212;like the lamp engraved upon the title-page of old Latin
                  texts, which is always appearing in new heavens, and waking new desires in men. It
                  reminded me, at any rate, to shut my window and light my wick in answer. I did so
                  regretfully, and the dim objects in the room emerged from the shadows and took
                  their place about me with the helpfulness which custom breeds.</p>
                <p>I propped my book open and stared listlessly at the page of the 
                  Georgics where <orig reg="tomorrow's">tom-</orig><pb n="299" corresp="cat.0018.331"/><orig reg="">morrow's</orig> lesson
                  began. It opened with the melancholy reflection that, in the lives of mortals, the
                  best days are the first to flee. "<hi rend="italic">Optima dies . . . prima fugit.</hi>" I turned back
                  to the beginning of the third book, which we had read in class that morning. 
                   "<hi rend="italic">Primus ego in
                      patriam mecum . . . deducam Musas</hi>"; "for I shall be the first, if I
                  live, to bring the Muse into
                  my country." Cleric had explained to us that "patria" here meant, not a nation or
                  even a province, but the little rural neighborhood on 
                    the Mincio where the poet was born. This was not
                  a boast, but a hope, at once bold and devoutly humble, that he might bring the
                  Muse (but lately come to Italy from her cloudy Grecian mountains), not to the
                  capital, the <hi rend="italic">palatia Romana,</hi> but to his own little
                  "country"; to his father's fields,  "sloping down to the river and to the old beech trees with broken tops."</p>
                <p>Cleric said he thought Virgil, when he was dying at 
                    Brindisi, must have remembered that passage.
                  After he had faced the bitter fact that he was to leave the Æneid
                  unfinished, and had decreed that the great canvas, crowded with figures of gods
                  and men, should be burned rather than survive him unperfected, then his <pb n="300" corresp="cat.0018.332"/>mind must
                  have gone back to the perfect utterance of the Georgics, where the pen was fitted
                  to the matter as the plough is to the furrow; and he must have said to himself
                  with the thankfulness of a good man, "I was the first to bring the Muse into my
                  country."</p>
                <p>We left the classroom quietly, conscious that we had been brushed by the wing of
                  a great feeling, though perhaps I alone knew Cleric intimately enough to guess
                  what that feeling was. In the evening, as I sat staring at my book, the fervor of
                  his voice stirred through the quantities on the page before me. I was wondering
                  whether that particular rocky strip of New England coast about which he had so
                  often told me was Cleric's <hi rend="italic">patria.</hi> Before I had got far
                  with my reading I was disturbed by a knock. I hurried to the door and when I
                  opened it saw a woman standing in the dark hall.</p>
                <p>"I expect you hardly know me, Jim."</p>
                <p>The voice seemed familiar, but I did not recognize her until she stepped into the
                  light of my doorway and I beheld&#8212;Lena Lingard! She was so quietly
                  conventionalized by city clothes that I might have passed her on the street
                  without seeing her. Her black suit fitted <pb n="301" corresp="cat.0018.333"/>her figure smoothly, and a black lace
                  hat, with pale-blue forget-me-nots, sat demurely on her yellow hair.</p>
                <p>I led her toward Cleric's chair, the only comfortable one I had, questioning her
                  confusedly.</p>
                <p>She was not disconcerted by my embarrassment. She looked about her with the
                  naïve curiosity I remembered so well. "You are quite comfortable here,
                  are n't you? I live in Lincoln now, too, Jim. I'm in business for myself. I have a
                  dressmaking shop in the Raleigh
                    Block, out on O Street. I've made a real good start."</p>
                <p>"But, Lena, when did you come?"</p>
                <p>"Oh, I've been here all winter. Did n't your grandmother ever write you? I've
                  thought about looking you up lots of times. But we've all heard what a studious
                  young man you've got to be, and I felt bashful. I did n't know whether you'd be
                  glad to see me." She laughed her mellow, easy laugh, that was either very artless
                  or very comprehending, one never quite knew which. "You seem the same, though,
                 &#8212;except you're a young man, now, of course. Do you think I've changed?"</p><pb n="302" corresp="cat.0018.334"/>
                <p>"Maybe you're prettier&#8212;though you were always pretty enough. Perhaps
                  it's your clothes that make a difference."</p>
                <p>"You like my new suit? I have to dress pretty well in my business." She took off
                  her jacket and sat more at ease in her blouse, of some soft, flimsy silk. She was
                  already at home in my place, had slipped quietly into it, as she did into
                  everything. She told me her business was going well, and she had saved a little
                  money.</p>
                <p>"This summer I'm going to build the house for mother I've talked about so long. I
                  won't be able to pay up on it at first, but I want her to have it before she is
                  too old to enjoy it. Next summer I'll take her down new furniture and carpets, so
                  she'll have something to look forward to all winter."</p>
                <p>I watched Lena sitting there so smooth and sunny and well cared-for, and thought
                  of how she used to run barefoot over the prairie until after the snow began to
                  fly, and how Crazy Mary chased her round and round the cornfields. It seemed to me
                  wonderful that she should have got on so well in the world. Certainly she had no
                  one but herself to thank for it.</p><pb n="303" corresp="cat.0018.335"/>
                <p>"You must feel proud of yourself, Lena," I said heartily. "Look at me; I've never
                  earned a dollar, and I don't know that I'll ever be able to."</p>
                <p>"Tony says you're going to be richer than Mr. Harling some day. She's always
                  bragging about you, you know."</p>
                <p>"Tell me, how <hi rend="italic">is</hi> Tony?"</p>
                <p>"She's fine. She works for Mrs. Gardener at the hotel now. She's housekeeper.
                  Mrs. Gardener's health is n't what it was, and she can't see after everything like
                  she used to. She has great confidence in Tony. Tony's made it up with the
                  Harlings, too. Little Nina is so fond of her that Mrs. Harling kind of overlooked
                  things."</p>
                <p>"Is she still going with Larry Donovan?"</p>
                <p>"Oh, that's on, worse than ever! I guess they're engaged. Tony talks about him
                  like he was president of the railroad. Everybody laughs about it, because she was
                  never a girl to be soft. She won't hear a word against him. She's so sort of
                  innocent."</p>
                <p>I said I did n't like Larry, and never would.</p>
                <p>Lena's face dimpled. "Some of us could tell her things, but it would n't do any
                  good. She'd always believe him. That's Ántonia's <pb n="304" corresp="cat.0018.336"/>failing, you know; if
                  she once likes people, she won't hear anything against them."</p>
                <p>"I think I'd better go home and look after Ántonia," I said.</p>
                <p>"I think you had." Lena looked up at me in frank amusement. "It's a good thing
                  the Harlings are friendly with her again. Larry's afraid of them. They ship so
                  much grain, they have influence with the railroad people. What are you studying?"
                  She leaned her elbows on the table and drew my book toward her. I caught a faint
                  odor of violet sachet. "So that's Latin, is it? It looks hard. You do go to the
                  theater sometimes, though, for I've seen you there. Don't you just love a good
                  play, Jim? I can't stay at home in the evening if there's one in town. I'd be
                  willing to work like a slave, it seems to me, to live in a place where there are
                  theaters."</p>
                <p>"Let's go to a show together sometime. You are going to let me come to see you,
                  are n't you?"</p>
                <p>"Would you like to? I'd be ever so pleased. I'm never busy after six o'clock, and
                  I let my sewing girls go at half-past five. I board, to save time, but sometimes I
                  cook a chop for myself, and I'd be glad to cook one for you. <pb n="305" corresp="cat.0018.337"/>Well," &#8212;
                  she began to put on her white gloves,&#8212;"it's been awful good to see
                  you, Jim."</p>
                <p>"You need n't hurry, need you? You^ve hardly told me anything yet."</p>
                <p>``We can talk when you come to see me. I expect you don't often have lady
                  visitors. The old woman downstairs did n't want to let me come up very much. I
                  told her I was from your home town, and had promised your grandmother to come and
                  see you. How surprised Mrs. Burden would be!" Lena laughed softly as she rose.</p>
                <p>When I caught up my hat she shook her head. "No, I don't want you to go with me.
                  I'm to meet some Swedes at the drug-store. You would n't care for them. I wanted
                  to see your room so I could write Tony all about it, but I must tell her how I
                  left you right here with your books. She's always so afraid some one will run off
                  with you!" Lena slipped her silk sleeves into the jacket I held for her, smoothed
                  it over her person, and buttoned it slowly. I walked with her to the door. "Come
                  and see me sometimes when you're lonesome. But maybe you have all the friends you
                  want. Have you?" She turned her soft cheek to me. "Have you?" she whispered<pb n="306" corresp="cat.0018.338"/>
                  teasingly in my ear. In a moment I watched her fade down the dusky stairway.</p>
              </div3>
              <div3 type="section">
                <p>When I turned back to my room the place seemed much pleasanter than before. Lena
                  had left something warm and friendly in the lamplight. How I loved to hear her
                  laugh again! It was so soft and unexcited and appreciative&#8212;gave a
                  favorable interpretation to everything. When I closed my eyes I could hear them
                  all laughing&#8212;the Danish laundry girls and the three Bohemian Marys.
                  Lena had brought them all back to me. It came over me, as it had never done
                  before, the relation between girls like those and the poetry of Virgil. If there
                  were no girls like them in the world, there would be no poetry. I understood that
                  clearly, for the first time. This revelation seemed to me inestimably precious. I
                  clung to it as if it might suddenly vanish.</p>
                <p>As I sat down to my book at last, my old dream about Lena coming across the
                  harvest field in her short skirt seemed to me like the memory of an actual
                  experience. It floated before me on the page like a picture, and underneath it
                  stood the mournful line: <foreign lang="la" rend="italic">Optima dies . . . prima
                    fugit.</foreign></p>
              </div3>
            </div2>
            <pb n="307" corresp="cat.0018.339"/>
            <div2 type="chapter" n="3">
              <head rend="center">III</head>
              <p>I<hi rend="smallcaps">N</hi> Lincoln the best part of the theatrical season came
                late, when the good companies stopped off there for one-night stands, after their
                long runs in New York and Chicago. That spring Lena went with me to see 
                 Joseph Jefferson in "Rip Van
                Winkle," and to a war play called 
                 "Shenandoah." She was inflexible about paying for her own
                seat; said she was in business now, and she would n't have a schoolboy spending his
                money on her. I liked to watch a play with Lena; everything was wonderful to her,
                and everything was true. It was like going to revival meetings with some one who was
                always being converted. She handed her feelings over to the actors with a kind of
                fatalistic resignation. Accessories of costume and scene meant much more to her than
                to me. She sat entranced through "Robin Hood" and hung upon the lips of the contralto who sang, "Oh, Promise
                Me!"</p>
              <p>Toward the end of April, the billboards, which I watched anxiously in those days,<pb n="308" corresp="cat.0018.340"/>
                bloomed out one morning with gleaming white posters on which two names were
                impressively printed in blue Gothic letters: the name of an actress of whom I had
                often heard, and the name "Camille."</p>
              <p>I called at the Raleigh Block for Lena on Saturday evening, and we walked down to
                the theater. The weather was warm and sultry and put us both in a holiday humor. We
                arrived early, because Lena liked to watch the people come in. There was a note on
                the programme, saying that the "incidental music" would be from the opera 
                 "Traviata," which was made from
                the same story as the play. We had neither of us read the play, and we did not know
                what it was about&#8212;though I seemed to remember having heard it was a
                piece in which great actresses shone. "The Count of Monte Cristo," which I had seen James O'Neill play that
                winter, was by the only Alexandre Dumas I knew. This play, I saw, was by his son,
                and I expected a family resemblance. A couple of jack-rabbits, run in off the
                prairie, could not have been more innocent of what awaited them than were Lena and
                I.</p>
              <p>Our excitement began with the rise of the <pb n="309" corresp="cat.0018.341"/>curtain, when the moody Varville, seated
                before the fire, interrogated Nanine. Decidedly, there was a new tang about this
                dialogue. I had never heard in the theater lines that were alive, that presupposed
                and took for granted, like those which passed between Varville and Marguerite in the
                brief encounter before her friends entered. This introduced the most brilliant,
                worldly, the most enchantingly gay scene I had ever looked upon. I had never seen
                champagne bottles opened on the stage before&#8212;indeed, I had never seen
                them opened anywhere. The memory of that supper makes me hungry now; the sight of it
                then, when I had only a students' boarding-house dinner behind me, was delicate
                torment. I seem to remember gilded chairs and tables (arranged hurriedly by footmen
                in white gloves and stockings), linen of dazzling whiteness, glittering glass,
                silver dishes, a great bowl of fruit, and the reddest of roses. The room was invaded
                by beautiful women and dashing young men, laughing and talking together. The men
                were dressed more or less after the period in which the play was written; the women
                were not. I saw no inconsistency. Their talk seemed <pb n="310" corresp="cat.0018.342"/>to open to one the brilliant
                world in which they lived; every sentence made one older and wiser, every pleasantry
                enlarged one's horizon. One could experience excess and satiety without the
                inconvenience of learning what to do with one's hands in a drawing-room! When the
                characters all spoke at once and I missed some of the phrases they flashed at each
                other, I was in misery. I strained my ears and eyes to catch every exclamation.</p>
              <p>The actress who played
                Marguerite was even then old-fashioned, though historic. She had been a member
                of Daly's famous New York
                company, and afterward a "star" under his direction. She was a woman who could not
                be taught, it is said, though she had a crude natural force which carried with
                people whose feelings were accessible and whose taste was not squeamish. She was
                already old, with a ravaged countenance and a physique curiously hard and stiff. She
                moved with difficulty&#8212;I think she was lame&#8212;I seem to
                remember some story about a malady of the spine. Her Armand was disproportionately
                young and slight, a handsome youth, perplexed in the extreme. But what did it
                matter? I believed devoutly in her power to <pb n="311" corresp="cat.0018.343"/>fascinate him, in her dazzling
                loveliness. I believed her young, ardent, reckless, disillusioned, under sentence,
                feverish, avid of pleasure. I wanted to cross the footlights and help the
                slim-waisted Armand in the frilled shirt to convince her that there was still
                loyalty and devotion in the world. Her sudden illness, when the gayety was at its
                height, her pallor, the handkerchief she crushed against her lips, the cough she
                smothered under the laughter while Gaston kept playing the piano lightly &#8212;
                it all wrung my heart. But not so much as her cynicism in the long dialogue with her
                lover which followed. How far was I from questioning her unbelief! While the
                charmingly sincere young man pleaded with her&#8212;accompanied by the
                orchestra in the old "Traviata" duet, "<hi rend="italic">misterioso, misterioso!</hi>"&#8212;she
                maintained her bitter skepticism, and the curtain fell on her dancing recklessly
                with the others, after Armand had been sent away with his flower.</p>
              <p>Between the acts we had no time to forget. The orchestra kept sawing away at the
                "Traviata" music, so joyous and sad, so thin and far-away, so clap-trap and yet so
                heart-breaking. After the second act I left Lena in <pb n="312" corresp="cat.0018.344"/>tearful contemplation of the
                ceiling, and went out into the lobby to smoke. As I walked about there I
                congratulated myself that I had not brought some Lincoln girl who would talk during
                the waits about the Junior dances, or whether the cadets would camp at 
                 Plattsmouth. Lena was at least a
                woman, and I was a man.</p>
              <p>Through the scene between Marguerite and the elder Duval, Lena wept unceasingly,
                and I sat helpless to prevent the closing of that chapter of idyllic love, dreading
                the return of the young man whose ineffable happiness was only to be the measure of
                his fall.</p>
              <p>I suppose no woman could have been further in person, voice, and temperament from
                Dumas' appealing heroine than the veteran actress who first acquainted me with her.
                Her conception of the character was as heavy and uncompromising as her diction; she
                bore hard on the idea and on the consonants. At all times she was highly tragic,
                devoured by remorse. Lightness of stress or behavior was far from her. Her voice was
                heavy and deep: "Ar-r-r-mond!" she would begin, as if she were summoning him to the
                bar of Judgment. But the lines were enough. She had <pb n="313" corresp="cat.0018.345"/>only to utter them. They created
                the character in spite of her.</p>
              <p>The heartless world which Marguerite re-entered with Varville had never been so
                glittering and reckless as on the night when it gathered in Olympe's salon for the
                fourth act. There were chandeliers hung from the ceiling, I remember, many servants
                in livery, gaming-tables where the men played with piles of gold, and a staircase
                down which the guests made their entrance. After all the others had gathered round
                the card tables, and young Duval had been warned by Prudence, Marguerite descended
                the staircase with Varville; such a cloak, such a fan, such jewels&#8212;and
                her face! One knew at a glance how it was with her. When Armand, with the terrible
                words, "Look, all of you, I owe this woman nothing!" flung the gold and bank-notes
                at the half-swooning Marguerite, Lena cowered beside me and covered her face with
                her hands.</p>
              <p>The curtain rose on the bedroom scene. By this time there was n't a nerve in me
                that had n't been twisted. Nanine alone could have made me cry. I loved Nanine
                tenderly; and Gaston, how one clung to that good <orig reg="fellow">fel-</orig><pb n="314" corresp="cat.0018.346"/><orig reg="">low</orig>! The New Year's presents
                were not too much; nothing could be too much now. I wept unrestrainedly. Even the
                handkerchief in my breast-pocket, worn for elegance and not at all for use, was wet
                through by the time that moribund woman sank for the last time into the arms of her
                lover.</p>
              <p>When we reached the door of the theater, the streets were shining with rain. I had
                prudently brought along Mrs. Harling's useful Commencement present, and I took Lena
                home under its shelter. After leaving her, I walked slowly out into the country part
                of the town where I lived. The lilacs were all blooming in the yards, and the smell
                of them after the rain, of the new leaves and the blossoms together, blew into my
                face with a sort of bitter sweetness. I tramped through the puddles and under the
                showery trees, mourning for Marguerite 
                 Gauthier as if she had died only yesterday, sighing with the
                spirit of 1840, which had sighed so much, and which had reached me only that night,
                across long years and several languages, through the person of an infirm old
                actress. The idea is one that no circumstances can frustrate. Wherever and whenever
                that piece is put on, it is April.</p>
            </div2>
            <pb n="315" corresp="cat.0018.347"/>
            <div2 type="chapter" n="4">
              <head rend="center">IV</head>
              <p>H<hi rend="smallcaps">OW</hi> well I remember the stiff little parlor where I used
                to wait for Lena: the hard horsehair furniture, bought at some auction sale, the
                long mirror, the fashion-plates on the wall. If I sat down even for a moment I was
                sure to find threads and bits of colored silk clinging to my clothes after I went
                away. Lena's success puzzled me. She was so easy-going; had none of the push and
                self-assertiveness that get people ahead in business. She had come to Lincoln, a
                country girl, with no introductions except to some cousins of Mrs. Thomas who lived
                there, and she was already making clothes for the women of "the young married set."
                She evidently had great natural aptitude for her work. She knew, as she said, "what
                people looked well in." She never tired of poring over fashion books. Sometimes in
                the evening I would find her alone in her work-room, draping folds of satin on a
                wire figure, with a quite blissful expression of countenance. I could n't help
                thinking that the years when Lena literally <pb n="316" corresp="cat.0018.348"/>had n't enough clothes to cover herself
                might have something to do with her untiring interest in dressing the human figure.
                Her clients said that Lena "had style," and overlooked her habitual inaccuracies.
                She never, I discovered, finished anything by the time she had promised, and she
                frequently spent more money on materials than her customer had authorized. Once,
                when I arrived at six o'clock, Lena was ushering out a fidgety mother and her
                awkward, overgrown daughter. The woman detained Lena at the door to say
                apologetically:&#8212;</p>
              <p>"You'll try to keep it under fifty for me, won't you, Miss Lingard? You see, she's
                really too young to come to an expensive dressmaker, but I knew you could do more
                with her than anybody else."</p>
              <p>"Oh, that will be all right, Mrs. Herron. I think we'll manage to get a good
                effect," Lena replied blandly.</p>
              <p>I thought her manner with her customers very good, and wondered where she had
                learned such self-possession.</p>
              <p>Sometimes after my morning classes were over, I used to encounter Lena downtown, in
                her velvet suit and a little black hat, with <pb n="317" corresp="cat.0018.349"/>a veil tied smoothly over her face,
                looking as fresh as the spring morning. Maybe she would be carrying home a bunch of
                jonquils or a hyacinth plant. When we passed a candy store her footsteps would
                hesitate and linger. "Don't let me go in," she would murmur. "Get me by if you can."
                She was very fond of sweets, and was afraid of growing too plump.</p>
              <p>We had delightful Sunday breakfasts together at Lena's. At the back of her long
                work-room was a bay-window, large enough to hold a box-couch and a reading-table. We
                breakfasted in this recess, after drawing the curtains that shut out the long room,
                with cutting-tables and wire women and sheet-draped garments on the walls. The
                sunlight poured in, making everything on the table shine and glitter and the flame
                of the alcohol lamp disappear altogether. Lena's curly black water-spaniel, Prince,
                breakfasted with us. He sat beside her on the couch and behaved very well until the
                Polish violin-teacher across the hall began to practice, when Prince would growl and
                sniff the air with disgust. Lena's landlord, old Colonel Raleigh, had given her the
                dog, and at first she was not at all pleased. <pb n="318" corresp="cat.0018.350"/>She had spent too much of her life
                taking care of animals to have much sentiment about them. But Prince was a knowing
                little beast, and she grew fond of him. After breakfast I made him do his lessons;
                play dead dog, shake hands, stand up like a soldier. We used to put my cadet cap on
                his head&#8212;I had to take
                  military drill at the University&#8212;and give him a yard-measure to
                hold with his front leg. His gravity made us laugh immoderately.</p>
              <p>Lena's talk always amused me. Ántonia had never talked like the people
                about her. Even after she learned to speak English readily there was always
                something impulsive and foreign in her speech. But Lena had picked up all the
                conventional expressions she heard at Mrs. Thomas's dressmaking shop. Those formal
                phrases, the very flower of small-town proprieties, and the flat commonplaces,
                nearly all hypocritical in their origin, became very funny, very engaging, when they
                were uttered in Lena's soft voice, with her caressing intonation and arch
                naiveté. Nothing could be more diverting than to hear Lena, who was almost
                as candid as Nature, call a leg a "limb" or a house a "home."</p><pb n="319" corresp="cat.0018.351"/>
              <p>We used to linger a long while over our coffee in that sunny corner. Lena was never
                so pretty as in the morning; she wakened fresh with the world every day, and her
                eyes had a deeper color then, like the blue flowers that are never so blue as when
                they first open. I could sit idle all through a Sunday morning and look at her. Ole
                Benson's behavior was now no mystery to me.</p>
              <p>"There was never any harm in Ole," she said once. "People need n't have troubled
                themselves. He just liked to come over and sit on the draw-side and forget about his
                bad luck. I liked to have him. Any company's welcome when you're off with cattle all
                the time."</p>
              <p>"But was n't he always glum?" I asked. "People said he never talked at all."</p>
              <p>"Sure he talked, in Norwegian. He'd been a sailor on an English boat and had seen
                lots of queer places. He had wonderful tattoos. We used to sit and look at them for
                hours; there was n't much to look at out there. He was like a picture book. He had a
                ship and a strawberry girl on one arm, and on the other a girl standing before a
                little house, with a fence and gate and all, waiting for <pb n="320" corresp="cat.0018.352"/>her sweetheart. Farther up
                his arm, her sailor had come back and was kissing her. 'The Sailor's Return,' he
                called it."</p>
              <p>I admitted it was no wonder Ole liked to look at a pretty girl once in a while,
                with such a fright at home.</p>
              <p>"You know," Lena said confidentially, "he married Mary because he thought she was
                strong-minded and would keep him straight. He never could keep straight on shore.
                The last time he landed in Liverpool he'd been out on a two years' voyage. He was
                paid off one morning, and by the next he had n't a cent left, and his watch and
                compass were gone. He'd got with some women, and they'd taken everything. He worked
                his way to this country on a little passenger boat. Mary was a stewardess, and she
                tried to convert him on the way over. He thought she was just the one to keep him
                steady. Poor Ole! He used to bring me candy from town, hidden in his feed-bag. He
                could n't refuse anything to a girl. He'd have given away his tattoos long ago, if
                he could. He's one of the people I'm sorriest for."</p>
              <p>If I happened to spend an evening with Lena and stayed late, the Polish
                violin-teacher <pb n="321" corresp="cat.0018.353"/>across the hall used to come out and watch me descend the stairs,
                muttering so threateningly that it would have been easy to fall into a quarrel with
                him. Lena had told him once that she liked to hear him practice, so he always left
                his door open, and watched who came and went.</p>
              <p>There was a coolness between the Pole and Lena's landlord on her account. Old
                Colonel Raleigh had come to Lincoln from Kentucky and invested an inherited fortune
                in real estate, at the time of inflated prices. Now he sat day after day in his
                office in the Raleigh Block, trying to discover where his money had gone and how he
                could get some of it back. He was a widower, and found very little congenial
                companionship in this casual Western city. Lena's good looks and gentle manners
                appealed to him. He said her voice reminded him of Southern voices, and he found as
                many opportunities of hearing it as possible. He painted and papered her rooms for
                her that spring, and put in a porcelain bathtub in place of the tin one that had
                satisfied the former tenant. While these repairs were being made, the old gentleman
                often dropped in to consult Lena's preferences. <pb n="322" corresp="cat.0018.354"/>She told me with amusement how
                Ordinsky, the Pole, had presented himself at her door one evening, and said that if
                the landlord was annoying her by his attentions, he would promptly put a stop to it.</p>
              <p>"I don't exactly know what to do about him," she said, shaking her head, "he's so
                sort of wild all the time. I would n't like to have him say anything rough to that
                nice old man. The Colonel is long-winded, but then I expect he's lonesome. I don't
                think he cares much for Ordinsky, either. He said once that if I had any complaints
                to make of my neighbors, I must n't hesitate."</p>
              <p>One Saturday evening when I was having supper with Lena we heard a knock at her
                parlor door, and there stood the Pole, coatless, in a dress shirt and collar. Prince
                dropped on his paws and began to growl like a mastiff, while the visitor apologized,
                saying that he could not possibly come in thus attired, but he begged Lena to lend
                him some safety pins.</p>
              <p>"Oh, you'll have to come in, Mr. Ordinsky, and let me see what's the matter." She
                closed the door behind him. "Jim, won't you make Prince behave?"</p>
              <p>I rapped Prince on the nose, while <orig reg="Ordinsky">Ordin-</orig><pb n="323" corresp="cat.0018.355"/><orig reg="">sky</orig> explained that he had not had his dress
                clothes on for a long time, and to-night, when he was going to play for a concert,
                his waistcoat had split down the back. He thought he could pin it together until he
                got it to a tailor.</p>
              <p>Lena took him by the elbow and turned him round. She laughed when she saw the long
                gap in the satin. "You could never pin that, Mr. Ordinsky. You've kept it folded too
                long, and the goods is all gone along the crease. Take it off. I can put a new piece
                of lining-silk in there for you in ten minutes." She disappeared into her work-room
                with the vest, leaving me to confront the Pole, who stood against the door like a
                wooden figure. He folded his arms and glared at me with his excitable, slanting
                brown eyes. His head was the shape of a chocolate drop, and was covered with dry,
                straw-colored hair that fuzzed up about his pointed crown. He had never done more
                than mutter at me as I passed him, and I was surprised when he now addressed me.</p>
              <p>"Miss Lingard," he said haughtily, "is a young woman for whom I have the utmost,
                the utmost respect."</p><pb n="324" corresp="cat.0018.356"/>
              <p>"So have I," I said coldly.</p>
              <p>He paid no heed to my remark, but began to do rapid finger-exercises on his
                shirt-sleeves, as he stood with tightly folded arms.</p>
              <p>"Kindness of heart," he went on, staring at the ceiling, "sentiment, are not
                understood in a place like this. The noblest qualities are ridiculed. Grinning
                college boys, ignorant and conceited, what do they know of delicacy!"</p>
              <p>I controlled my features and tried to speak seriously.</p>
              <p>"If you mean me, Mr. Ordinsky, I have known Miss Lingard a long time, and I think I
                appreciate her kindness. We come from the same town, and we grew up together."</p>
              <p>His gaze traveled slowly down from the ceiling and rested on me. "Am I to
                understand that you have this young woman's interests at heart? That you do not wish
                to compromise her?"</p>
              <p>"That's a word we don't use much here, Mr. Ordinsky. A girl who makes her own
                living can ask a college boy to supper without being talked about. We take some
                things for granted."</p>
              <p>"Then I have misjudged you, and I ask <pb n="325" corresp="cat.0018.357"/>your pardon,"&#8212;he bowed gravely.
                "Miss Lingard," he went on, "is an absolutely trustful heart. She has not learned
                the hard lessons of life. As for you and me, <hi rend="italic">noblesse
                oblige,</hi>"&#8212;he watched me narrowly.</p>
              <p>Lena returned with the vest. "Come in and let us look at you as you go out, Mr.
                Ordinsky. I've never seen you in your dress suit," she said as she opened the door
                for him.</p>
              <p>A few moments later he reappeared with his violin case&#8212;a heavy muffler
                about his neck and thick woolen gloves on his bony hands. Lena spoke encouragingly
                to him, and he went off with such an important, professional air, that we fell to
                laughing as soon as we had shut the door. "Poor fellow," Lena said indulgently, "he
                takes everything so hard."</p>
              <p>After that Ordinsky was friendly to me, and behaved as if there were some deep
                understanding between us. He wrote a furious article, attacking the musical taste of
                the town, and asked me to do him a great service by taking it to the editor of the
                morning paper. If the editor refused to print it, I was to tell him that he would be
                answerable to Ordinsky "in person." He declared that he would <pb n="326" corresp="cat.0018.358"/>never retract one
                word, and that he was quite prepared to lose all his pupils. In spite of the fact
                that nobody ever mentioned his article to him after it appeared&#8212;full of
                typographical errors which he thought intentional&#8212;he got a certain
                satisfaction from believing that the citizens of Lincoln had meekly accepted the
                epithet "coarse barbarians." "You see how it is," he said to me, "where there is no
                chivalry, there is no <hi rend="italic">amour propre.</hi>" When I met him on his
                rounds now, I thought he carried his head more disdainfully than ever, and strode up
                the steps of front porches and rang doorbells with more assurance. He told Lena he
                would never forget how I had stood by him when he was "under fire."</p>
              <p>All this time, of course, I was drifting. Lena had broken up my serious mood. I was
                n't interested in my classes. I played with Lena and Prince, I played with the Pole,
                I went buggy-riding with the old Colonel, who had taken a fancy to me and used to
                talk to me about Lena and the "great beauties" he had known in his youth. We were
                all three in love with Lena.</p>
              <p>Before the first of June, Gaston Cleric was offered an instructorship at Harvard
                College, <pb n="327" corresp="cat.0018.359"/>and accepted it. He suggested that I should follow him in the fall, and
                complete my course at Harvard. He had found out about Lena&#8212;not from me
               &#8212;and he talked to me seriously.</p>
              <p>"You won't do anything here now. You should either quit school and go to work, or
                change your college and begin again in earnest. You won't recover yourself while you
                are playing about with this handsome Norwegian. Yes, I've seen her with you at the
                theater. She's very pretty, and perfectly irresponsible, I should judge."</p>
              <p>Cleric wrote my grandfather that he would like to take me East with him. To my
                astonishment, grandfather replied that I might go if I wished. I was both glad and
                sorry on the day when the letter came. I stayed in my room all evening and thought
                things over; I even tried to persuade myself that I was standing in Lena's way
               &#8212;it is so necessary to be a little noble!&#8212;and that if she had
                not me to play with, she would probably marry and secure her future.</p>
              <p>The next evening I went to call on Lena. I found her propped up on the couch in her
                bay window, with her foot in a big slipper. An <pb n="328" corresp="cat.0018.360"/>awkward little Russian girl whom she
                had taken into her work-room had dropped a flat-iron on Lena's toe. On the table
                beside her there was a basket of early summer flowers which the Pole had left after
                he heard of the accident. He always managed to know what went on in Lena's
                apartment.</p>
              <p>Lena was telling me some amusing piece of gossip about one of her clients, when I
                interrupted her and picked up the flower basket.</p>
              <p>"This old chap will be proposing to you some day, Lena."</p>
              <p>"Oh, he has&#8212;often!" she murmured.</p>
              <p>"What! After you've refused him?"</p>
              <p>"He does n't mind that. It seems to cheer him to mention the subject. Old men are
                like that, you know. It makes them feel important to think they're in love with
                somebody."</p>
              <p>"The Colonel would marry you in a minute. I hope you won't marry some old fellow;
                not even a rich one."</p>
              <p>Lena shifted her pillows and looked up at me in surprise. "Why, I'm not going to
                marry anybody. Did n't you know that?"</p>
              <p>"Nonsense, Lena. That's what girls say, but you know better. Every handsome girl
                like you marries, of course."</p><pb n="329" corresp="cat.0018.361"/>
              <p>She shook her head. "Not me."</p>
              <p>"But why not? What makes you say that?" I persisted.</p>
              <p>Lena laughed. "Well, it's mainly because I don't want a husband. Men are all right
                for friends, but as soon as you marry them they turn into cranky old fathers, even
                the wild ones. They begin to tell you what's sensible and what's foolish, and want
                you to stick at home all the time. I prefer to be foolish when I feel like it, and
                be accountable to nobody."</p>
              <p>"But you'll be lonesome. You'll get tired of this sort of life, and you'll want a
                family."</p>
              <p>"Not me. I like to be lonesome. When I went to work for Mrs. Thomas I was nineteen
                years old, and I had never slept a night in my life when there were n't three in the
                bed. I never had a minute to myself except when I was off with the cattle."</p>
              <p>Usually, when Lena referred to her life in the country at all, she dismissed it
                with a single remark, humorous or mildly cynical. But to-night her mind seemed to
                dwell on those early years. She told me she could n't remember a time when she was
                so little that she was n't lugging a heavy baby about, helping to wash for babies,
                trying to keep their<pb n="330" corresp="cat.0018.362"/> little chapped hands and faces clean. She remembered home as a
                place where there were always too many children, a cross man, and work piling up
                around a sick woman.</p>
              <p>"It was n't mother's fault. She would have made us comfortable if she could. But
                that was no life for a girl! After I began to herd and milk I could never get the
                smell of the cattle off me. The few underclothes I had I kept in a cracker box. On
                Saturday nights, after everybody was in bed, then I could take a bath if I was n't
                too tired. I could make two trips to the windmill to carry water, and heat it in the
                wash-boiler on the stove. While the water was heating, I could bring in a washtub
                out of the cave, and take my bath in the kitchen. Then I could put on a clean
                nightgown and get into bed with two others, who likely had n't had a bath unless I'd
                given it to them. You can't tell me anything about family life. I've had plenty to
                last me."</p>
              <p>"But it's not all like that," I objected.</p>
              <p>"Near enough. It's all being under somebody's thumb. What's on your mind, Jim? Are
                you afraid I'll want you to marry me some day?"</p><pb n="331" corresp="cat.0018.363"/>
              <p>Then I told her I was going away.</p>
              <p>"What makes you want to go away, Jim? Have n't I been nice to you?"</p>
              <p>"You've been just awfully good to me, Lena," I blurted. "I don't think about much
                else. I never shall think about much else while I'm with you. I'll never settle down
                and grind if I stay here. You know that." I dropped down beside her and sat looking
                at the floor. I seemed to have forgotten all my reasonable explanations.</p>
              <p>Lena drew close to me, and the little hesitation in her voice that had hurt me was
                not there when she spoke again.</p>
              <p>"I ought n't to have begun it, ought I?" she murmured. "I ought n't to have gone to
                see you that first time. But I did want to. I guess I've always been a little
                foolish about you. I don't know what first put it into my head, unless it was
                Ántonia, always telling me I must n't be up to any of my nonsense with you.
                I let you alone for a long while, though, did n't I?"</p>
              <p>She was a sweet creature to those she loved, that Lena Lingard!</p>
              <p>At last she sent me away with her soft, slow, renunciatory kiss. "You are n't sorry<pb n="332" corresp="cat.0018.364"/>
                I came to see you that time?" she whispered. "It seemed so natural. I used to think
                I'd like to be your first sweetheart. You were such a funny kid!" She always kissed
                one as if she were sadly and wisely sending one away forever.</p>
              <p>We said many good-byes before I left Lincoln, but she never tried to hinder me or
                hold me back. "You are going, but you have n't gone yet, have you?" she used to say.</p>
              <p>My Lincoln chapter closed abruptly. I went home to my grandparents for a few weeks,
                and afterward visited my relatives in
                  Virginia until I joined Cleric in Boston. I was then nineteen years old.</p>
            </div2>
          </div1>
          <pb n="333" corresp="cat.0018.365"/>
          <div1 type="book" id="bk4">
            <head rend="center" type="main">B<hi rend="smallcaps">OOK</hi> IV</head>
            <head type="sub" rend="center">THE PIONEER WOMAN'S STORY</head>
          <pb n="334" corresp="cat.0018.366"/>
          <pb n="335" corresp="cat.0018.367"/>
       
            <head rend="center" type="main">B<hi rend="smallcaps">OOK</hi> IV</head>
            <head type="sub" rend="center">THE PIONEER WOMAN'S STORY</head>
            <div2 type="chapter" n="1">
              <head rend="center">I</head>
              <p>T<hi rend="smallcaps">WO</hi> years after I left Lincoln I completed my academic
                course at Harvard. Before I entered the Law School I went home for the summer
                vacation. On the night of my arrival Mrs. Harling and Frances and Sally came over to
                greet me. Everything seemed just as it used to be. My grandparents looked very
                little older. Frances Harling was married now, and she and her husband managed the
                Harling interests in Black Hawk. When we gathered in grandmother's parlor, I could
                hardly believe that I had been away at all. One subject, however, we avoided all
                evening.</p>
              <p>When I was walking home with Frances, after we had left Mrs. Harling at her gate,
                she said simply, "You know, of course, about poor Ántonia."</p>
              <p>Poor Ántonia! Every one would be saying that now, I thought bitterly. I
                replied that <pb n="336" corresp="cat.0018.368"/>grandmother had written me how Ántonia went away to marry
                Larry Donovan at some place where he was working; that he had deserted her, and that
                there was now baby. This was all I knew.</p>
              <p>"He never married her," Frances said. "I have n't seen her since she came back. She
                lives at home, on the farm, and almost never comes to town. She brought the baby in
                to show it to mama once. I'm afraid she's settled down to be Ambrosch's drudge for
                good."</p>
              <p>I tried to shut Ántonia out of my mind. I was bitterly disappointed in
                her. I could not forgive her for becoming an object of pity, while Lena Lingard, for
                whom people had always foretold trouble, was now the leading dressmaker of Lincoln,
                much respected in Black Hawk. Lena gave her heart away when she felt like it, but
                she kept her head for her business and had got on in the world.</p>
              <p>Just then it was the fashion to speak indulgently of Lena and severely of Tiny
                Soderball, who had quietly gone West to try her fortune the year before. A Black
                Hawk boy, just back from Seattle, brought the news that Tiny had not gone to the
                coast on a venture, as she had allowed people to think, but with <pb n="337" corresp="cat.0018.369"/>very definite
                plans. One of the roving promoters that used to stop at Mrs. Gardener's hotel owned
                idle property along the water-front in Seattle, and he had offered to set Tiny up in
                business in one of his empty buildings. She was now conducting a sailors'
                lodging-house. This, every one said, would be the end of Tiny. Even if she had begun
                by running a decent place, she could n't keep it up; all sailors' boarding-houses
                were alike.</p>
              <p>When I thought about it, I discovered that I had never known Tiny as well as I knew
                the other girls. I remembered her tripping briskly about the dining-room on her high
                heels, carrying a big tray full of dishes, glancing rather pertly at the spruce
                traveling men, and contemptuously at the scrubby ones&#8212;who were so afraid
                of her that they did n't dare to ask for two kinds of pie. Now it occurred to me
                that perhaps the sailors, too, might be afraid of Tiny. How astonished we would have
                been, as we sat talking about her on Frances Harling's front porch, if we could have
                known what her future was really to be! Of all the girls and boys who grew up
                together in Black Hawk, Tiny Soderball was <pb n="338" corresp="cat.0018.370"/>to lead the most adventurous life and to
                achieve the most solid worldly success.</p>
              <p>This is what actually happened to
                  Tiny: While she was running her lodging-house in Seattle, 
                 gold was discovered in Alaska.
                Miners and sailors came back from the North with wonderful stories and pouches of
                gold. Tiny saw it and weighed it in her hands. That daring which nobody had ever
                suspected in her, awoke. She sold her business and set out for Circle City, in
                company with a carpenter and his wife whom she had persuaded to go along with her.
                They reached Skaguay in a snowstorm, went in dog sledges over the Chilkoot Pass, and
                shot the Yukon in flatboats. They reached Circle City on the very day when some 
                 Siwash Indians came into the
                settlement with the report that there had been a rich gold strike farther up the
                river, on a certain Klondike Creek. Two days later Tiny and her friends, and nearly
                every one else in Circle City, started for the Klondike fields on the last steamer
                that went up the Yukon before it froze for the winter. That boatload of people
                founded Dawson City. Within a few weeks there were fifteen hundred homeless men in
                camp. Tiny and the <pb n="339" corresp="cat.0018.371"/>carpenter's wife began to cook for them, in a tent. The miners
                gave her a lot, and the carpenter put up a log hotel for her. There she sometimes
                fed a hundred and fifty men a day. Miners came in on snowshoes from their placer
                claims twenty miles away to buy fresh bread from her, and paid for it in gold.</p>
              <p>That winter Tiny kept in her hotel a Swede whose legs had been frozen one night in
                a storm when he was trying to find his way back to his cabin. The poor fellow
                thought it great good fortune to be cared for by a woman, and a woman who spoke his
                own tongue. When he was told that his feet must be amputated, he said he hoped he
                would not get well; what could a working-man do in this hard world without feet? He
                did, in fact, die from the operation, but not before he had deeded Tiny Soderball
                  his claim on Hunker Creek.
                Tiny sold her hotel, invested half her money in Dawson building lots, and with the
                rest she developed her claim. She went off into the wilds and lived on it. She
                bought other claims from discouraged miners, traded or 
                  sold them on percentages.</p>
              <p>After nearly ten years in the Klondike, Tiny returned, with a considerable fortune,<pb n="340" corresp="cat.0018.372"/>
                to live in San Francisco. I met her in Salt Lake City in 1908. She was a thin,
                hard-faced woman, very well-dressed, very reserved in manner. Curiously enough, she
                reminded me of Mrs. Gardener, for whom she had worked in Black Hawk so long ago. She
                told me about some of the desperate chances she had taken in the gold country, but
                the thrill of them was quite gone. She said frankly that nothing interested her much
                now but making money. The only two human beings of whom she spoke with any feeling
                were the Swede, Johnson, who had given her his claim, and Lena Lingard. She had
                persuaded Lena to come to San Francisco and go into business there.</p>
              <p>"Lincoln was never any place for her," Tiny remarked. "In a town of that size Lena
                would always be gossiped about. Frisco's the right field for her. She has a fine
                class of trade. Oh, she's just the same as she always was! She's careless, but she's
                level-headed. She's the only person I know who never gets any older. It's fine for
                me to have her there; somebody who enjoys things like that. She keeps an eye on me
                and won't let me be shabby. When she thinks I need a new dress, <pb n="341" corresp="cat.0018.373"/>she makes it and
                sends it home&#8212;with a bill that's long enough, I can tell you!"</p>
              <p>Tiny limped slightly when she walked. The claim on Hunker Creek took toll from its
                possessors. Tiny had been caught in a sudden turn of weather, like poor Johnson. She
                lost three toes from one of those pretty little feet that used to trip about Black
                Hawk in pointed slippers and striped stockings. Tiny mentioned this mutilation quite
                casually&#8212;did n't seem sensitive about it. She was satisfied with her
                success, but not elated. She was like some one in whom the faculty of becoming
                interested is worn out.</p>
            </div2>
            <pb n="342" corresp="cat.0018.374"/>
            <div2 type="chapter" n="2">
              <head rend="center">II</head>
              <p>S<hi rend="smallcaps">OON</hi> after I got home that summer I persuaded my
                grandparents to have their photographs taken, and one morning I went into the 
                 photographer's shop to arrange for
                sittings. While I was waiting for him to come out of his developing-room, I walked
                about trying to recognize the likenesses on his walls: girls in Commencement
                dresses, country brides and grooms holding hands, family groups of three
                generations. I noticed, in a heavy frame, one of those depressing 
                 "crayon enlargements" often seen
                in farmhouse parlors, the subject being a round-eyed baby in short dresses. The
                photographer came out and gave a constrained, apologetic laugh.</p>
              <p>"That's Tony Shimerda's baby. You remember her; she used to be the Harling's Tony.
                Too bad! She seems proud of the baby, though; would n't hear to a cheap frame for
                the picture. I expect her brother will be in for it Saturday."</p>
              <p>I went away feeling that I must see Ántonia again. Another girl would have
                kept <pb n="343" corresp="cat.0018.375"/>her baby out of sight, but Tony, of course, must have its picture on exhibition
                at the town photographer's, in a great gilt frame. How like her! I could forgive
                her, I told myself, if she had n't thrown herself away on such a cheap sort of
                fellow.</p>
              <p>Larry Donovan was a passenger conductor, one of those train-crew aristocrats who
                are always afraid that some one may ask them to put up a car-window, and who, if
                requested to perform such a menial service, silently point to the button that calls
                the porter. Larry wore this air of official aloofness even on the street, where
                there were no car-windows to compromise his dignity. At the end of his run he
                stepped indifferently from the train along with the passengers, his street hat on
                his head and his conductor's cap in an alligator-skin bag, went directly into the
                station and changed his clothes. It was a matter of the utmost importance to him
                never to be seen in his blue trousers away from his train. He was usually cold and
                distant with men, but with all women he had a silent, grave familiarity, a special
                handshake accompanied by a significant, deliberate look. He took women, married or
                single, into his <pb n="344" corresp="cat.0018.376"/>confidence; walked them up and down in the moonlight, telling them
                what a mistake he had made by not entering the office branch of the service, and how
                much better fitted he was to fill the post of General Passenger Agent in Denver than
                the roughshod man who then bore that title. His unappreciated worth was the tender
                secret Larry shared with his sweethearts, and he was always able to make some
                foolish heart ache over it.</p>
              <p>As I drew near home that morning, I saw Mrs. Harling out in her yard, digging round
                her mountain ash tree. It was a
                dry summer, and she had now no boy to help her. Charley was off in his battleship,
                cruising somewhere on the Caribbean sea. I turned in at the gate&#8212;it was
                with a feeling of pleasure that I opened and shut that gate in those days; I liked
                the feel of it under my hand. I took the spade away from Mrs. Harling, and while I
                loosened the earth around the tree, she sat down on the steps and talked about the
                oriole family that had a nest in its branches.</p>
              <p>"Mrs. Harling," I said presently, "I wish I could find out exactly how
                Ántonia's marriage fell through."</p>
              <p>"Why don't you go out and see your <orig reg="grandfather's">grand-</orig><pb n="345" corresp="cat.0018.377"/><orig reg="">father's</orig> tenant, the Widow Steavens? She
                knows more about it than anybody else. She helped Ántonia get ready to be
                married, and she was there when Ántonia came back. She took care of her
                when the baby was born. She could tell you everything. Besides, the Widow Steavens
                is a good talker, and she has a remarkable memory."</p>
            </div2>
            <pb n="346" corresp="cat.0018.378"/>
            <div2 type="chapter" n="3">
              <head rend="center">III</head>
              <div3 type="section">
                <p>O<hi rend="smallcaps">N</hi> the first or second day of August I got a horse and
                  cart and set out for the high country, to visit the Widow Steavens. The wheat
                  harvest was over, and here and there along the horizon I could see black puffs of
                  smoke from the steam thrashing-machines. The old pasture land was now being broken
                  up into wheatfields and cornfields, the red grass was disappearing, and the whole
                  face of the country was changing. There were wooden houses where the old sod
                  dwellings used to be, and little orchards, and big red barns; all this meant happy
                  children, contented women, and men who saw their lives coming to a fortunate
                  issue. The windy springs and the blazing summers, one after another, had enriched
                  and mellowed that flat tableland; all the human effort that had gone into it was
                  coming back in long, sweeping lines of fertility. The changes seemed beautiful and
                  harmonious to me; it was like watching the growth of a great man or of a great
                  idea. I recognized every tree and sandbank and <pb n="347" corresp="cat.0018.379"/>rugged draw. I found that I
                  remembered the conformation of the land as one remembers the modeling of human
                  faces.</p>
                <p>When I drew up to our old windmill, the Widow Steavens came out to meet me. She
                  was brown as an Indian woman, tall, and very strong. When I was little, her
                  massive head had always seemed to me like a Roman senator's. I told her at once
                  why I had come.</p>
                <p>"You'll stay the night with us, Jimmy? I'll talk to you after supper. I can take
                  more interest when my work is off my mind. You've no prejudice against hot biscuit
                  for supper? Some have, these days."</p>
                <p>While I was putting my horse away I heard a rooster squawking. I looked at my
                  watch and sighed; it was three o'clock, and I knew that I must eat him at six.</p>
                <p>After supper Mrs. Steavens and I went upstairs to the old sitting-room, while her
                  grave, silent brother remained in the basement to read his 
                    farm papers. All the windows were open. The white
                  summer moon was shining outside, the windmill was pumping lazily in the light
                  breeze. My hostess put the lamp on a stand in the corner, and turned it low
                  because of the heat. She sat <pb n="348" corresp="cat.0018.380"/>down in her favorite rocking-chair and settled a
                  little stool comfortably under her tired feet. "I'm troubled with callouses, Jim;
                  getting old," she sighed cheerfully. She crossed her hands in her lap and sat as
                  if she were at a meeting of some kind.</p>
                <p>"Now, it's about that dear Ántonia you want to know? Well, you've come
                  to the right person. I've watched her like she'd been my own daughter.</p>
                <p>"When she came home to do her sewing that summer before she was to be married,
                  she was over here about every day. They've never had a sewing machine at the
                  Shimerdas', and she made all her things here. I taught her hemstitching, and I
                  helped her to cut and fit. She used to sit there at that machine by the window,
                  pedaling the life out of it&#8212;she was so strong&#8212;and always
                  singing them queer Bohemian songs, like she was the happiest thing in the world.</p>
                <p>"'Ántonia,' I used to say, 'don't run that machine so fast. You won't
                  hasten the day none that way.'</p>
                <p>"Then she'd laugh and slow down for a little, but she'd soon forget and begin to
                  pedal and sing again. I never saw a girl <pb n="349" corresp="cat.0018.381"/>work harder to go to housekeeping right
                  and well-prepared. Lovely table linen the Harlings had given her, and Lena Lingard
                  had sent her nice things from Lincoln. We hemstitched all the tablecloths and
                  pillow-cases, and some of the sheets. Old Mrs. Shimerda knit yards and yards of
                  lace for her underclothes. Tony told me just how she meant to have everything in
                  her house. She'd even bought silver spoons and forks, and kept them in her trunk.
                  She was always coaxing brother to go to the post-office. Her young man did write
                  her real often, from the different towns along his run.</p>
                <p>"The first thing that troubled her was when he wrote that his run had been
                  changed, and they would likely have to live in Denver. 'I'm a country girl,' she
                  said, 'and I doubt if I'll be able to manage so well for him in a city. I was
                  counting on keeping chickens, and maybe a cow.' She soon cheered up, though.</p>
                <p>"At last she got the letter telling her when to come. She was shaken by it; she
                  broke the seal and read it in this room. I suspected then that she'd begun to get
                  faint-hearted, waiting; though she'd never let me see it.</p>
                <p>"Then there was a great time of packing. It <pb n="350" corresp="cat.0018.382"/>was in March, if I remember rightly,
                  and a terrible muddy, raw spell, with the roads bad for hauling her things to
                  town. And here let me say, Ambrosch did the right thing. He went to Black Hawk and
                  bought her a set of plated silver in a purple velvet box, good enough for her
                  station. He gave her three hundred dollars in money; I saw the check. He'd
                  collected her wages all those first years she worked out, and it was but right. I
                  shook him by the hand in this room. 'You're behaving like a man, Ambrosch,' I
                  said, 'and I'm glad to see it, son.'</p>
                <p>"'T was a cold, raw day he drove her and her three trunks into Black Hawk to take
                  the night train for Denver&#8212;the boxes had been shipped before. He
                  stopped the wagon here, and she ran in to tell me good-bye. She threw her arms
                  around me and kissed me, and thanked me for all I'd done for her. She was so happy
                  she was crying and laughing at the same time, and her red cheeks was all wet with
                  rain.</p>
                <p>"'You're surely handsome enough for any man,' I said, looking her over.</p>
                <p>"She laughed kind of flighty like, and whispered, 'Good-bye, dear house!' and
                  then <pb n="351" corresp="cat.0018.383"/>ran out to the wagon. I expect she meant that for you and your grandmother,
                  as much as for me, so I'm particular to tell you. This house had always been a
                  refuge to her.</p>
                <p>"Well, in a few days we had a letter saying she got to Denver safe, and he was
                  there to meet her. They were to be married in a few days. He was trying to get his
                  promotion before he married, she said. I did n't like that, but I said nothing.
                  The next week Yulka got a postal card, saying she was 'well and happy.' After that
                  we heard nothing. A month went by, and old Mrs. Shimerda began to get fretful.
                  Ambrosch was as sulky with me as if I'd picked out the man and arranged the match.</p>
                <p>"One night brother William came in and said that on his way back from the fields
                  he had passed a livery team from town, driving fast out the west road. There was a
                  trunk on the front seat with the driver, and another behind. In the back seat
                  there was a woman all bundled up; but for all her veils, he thought 't was
                  Ántonia Shimerda, or Ántonia Donovan, as her name ought now to
                  be.</p>
                <p>"The next morning I got brother to drive me over. I can walk still, but my feet
                  ain't <pb n="352" corresp="cat.0018.384"/>what they used to be, and I try to save myself. The lines outside the
                  Shimerdas' house was full of washing, though it was the middle of the week. As we
                  got nearer I saw a sight that made my heart sink&#8212;all those
                  underclothes we'd put so much work on, out there swinging in the wind. Yulka came
                  bringing a dishpanful of wrung clothes, but she darted back into the house like
                  she was loath to see us. When I went in, Ántonia was standing over the
                  tubs, just finishing up a big washing. Mrs. Shimerda was going about her work,
                  talking and scolding to herself. She did n't so much as raise her eyes. Tony wiped
                  her hand on her apron and held it out to me, looking at me steady but mournful.
                  When I took her in my arms she drew away. 'Don't, Mrs. Steavens,' she says,
                  'you'll make me cry, and I don't want to.'</p>
                <p>"I whispered and asked her to come out of doors with me. I knew she could n't
                  talk free before her mother. She went out with me, bareheaded, and we walked up
                  toward the garden.</p>
                <p>"'I'm not married, Mrs. Steavens,' she says to me very quiet and natural-like,
                  'and I ought to be.'</p><pb n="353" corresp="cat.0018.385"/>
                <p>"'Oh, my child,' says I, 'what's happened to you? Don't be afraid to tell me!'</p>
                <p>"She sat down on the draw-side, out of sight of the house. 'He's run away from
                  me,' she said. 'I don't know if he ever meant to marry me.'</p>
                <p>"'You mean he's thrown up his job and quit the country?' says I.</p>
                <p>"'He did n't have any job. He'd been fired; blacklisted for knocking down fares.
                  I did n't know. I thought he had n't been treated right. He was sick when I got
                  there. He'd just come out of the hospital. He lived with me till my money gave
                  out, and afterwards I found he had n't really been hunting work at all. Then he
                  just did n't come back. One nice fellow at the station told me, when I kept going
                  to look for him, to give it up. He said he was afraid Larry'd gone bad and would
                  n't come back any more. I guess he's gone to Old Mexico. The conductors get rich
                  down there, collecting half-fares off the natives and robbing the company. He was
                  always talking about fellows who had got ahead that way.'</p>
                <p>"I asked her, of course, why she did n't insist on a civil marriage at once
                 &#8212;that would <pb n="354" corresp="cat.0018.386"/>have given her some hold on him. She leaned her head on her
                  hands, poor child, and said, 'I just don't know, Mrs. Steavens. I guess my
                  patience was wore out, waiting so long. I thought if he saw how well I could do
                  for him, he'd want to stay with me.'</p>
                <p>"Jimmy, I sat right down on that bank beside her and made lament. I cried like a
                  young thing. I could n't help it. I was just about heart-broke. It was one of them
                  lovely warm May days, and the wind was blowing and the colts jumping around in the
                  pastures; but I felt bowed with despair. My Ántonia, that had so much
                  good in her, had come home disgraced. And that Lena Lingard, that was always a bad
                  one, say what you will, had turned out so well, and was coming home here every
                  summer in her silks and her satins, and doing so much for her mother. I give
                  credit where credit is due, but you know well enough, Jim Burden, there is a great
                  difference in the principles of those two girls. And here it was the good one that
                  had come to grief! I was poor comfort to her. I marveled at her calm. As we went
                  back to the house, she stopped to feel of her clothes to see if they was drying
                  well, and seemed <pb n="355" corresp="cat.0018.387"/>to take pride in their whiteness&#8212;she said she'd been
                  living in a brick block, where she did n't have proper conveniences to wash them.</p>
                <p>"The next time I saw Ántonia, she was out in the fields ploughing corn.
                  All that spring and summer she did the work of a man on the farm; it seemed to be
                  an understood thing. Ambrosch did n't get any other hand to help him. Poor Marek
                  had got violent and been sent away to an institution a good while back. We never
                  even saw any of Tony's pretty dresses. She did n't take them out of her trunks.
                  She was quiet and steady. Folks respected her industry and tried to treat her as
                  if nothing had happened. They talked, to be sure; but not like they would if she'd
                  put on airs. She was so crushed and quiet that nobody seemed to want to humble
                  her. She never went anywhere. All that summer she never once came to see me. At
                  first I was hurt, but I got to feel that it was because this house reminded her of
                  too much. I went over there when I could, but the times when she was in from the
                  fields were the times when I was busiest here. She talked about the grain and the
                  weather as if she'd <pb n="356" corresp="cat.0018.388"/>never had another interest, and if I went over at night she
                  always looked dead weary. She was afflicted with toothache; one tooth after
                  another ulcerated, and she went about with her face swollen half the time. She
                  would n't go to Black Hawk to a dentist for fear of meeting people she knew.
                  Ambrosch had got over his good spell long ago, and was always surly. Once I told
                  him he ought not to let Ántonia work so hard and pull herself down. He
                  said, 'If you put that in her head, you better stay home.' And after that I did.</p>
                <p>"Ántonia worked on through harvest and thrashing, though she was too
                  modest to go out thrashing for the neighbors, like when she was young and free. I
                  did n't see much of her until late that fall when she begun to herd Ambrosch's
                  cattle in the open ground north of here, up toward the big dog town. Sometimes she
                  used to bring them over the west hill, there, and I would run to meet her and walk
                  north a piece with her. She had thirty cattle in her bunch; it had been dry, and
                  the pasture was short, or she would n't have brought them so far.</p>
                <p>"It was a fine open fall, and she liked to be alone. While the steers grazed, she
                  used to <pb n="357" corresp="cat.0018.389"/>sit on them grassy banks along the draws and sun herself for hours.
                  Sometimes I slipped up to visit with her, when she had n't gone tooar.</p>
                <p>"'It does seem like I ought to make lace, or knit like Lena used to,' she said
                  one day, 'but if I start to work, I look around and forget to go on. It seems such
                  a little while ago when Jim Burden and I was playing all over this country. Up
                  here I can pick out the very places where my father used to stand. Sometimes I
                  feel like I'm not going to live very long, so I'm just enjoying every day of this
                  fall.'</p>
                <p>"After the winter begun she wore a man's long overcoat and boots, and a man's
                  felt hat with a wide brim. I used to watch her coming and going, and I could see
                  that her steps were getting heavier. One day in December, the snow began to fall.
                  Late in the afternoon I saw Ántonia driving her cattle homeward across
                  the hill. The snow was flying round her and she bent to face it, looking more
                  lonesome-like to me than usual. 'Deary me,' I says to myself, 'the girl's stayed
                  out too late. It'll be dark before she gets them cattle put into the corral.' I
                  seemed to sense <pb n="358" corresp="cat.0018.390"/>she'd been feeling too miserable to get up and drive them.</p>
                <p>"That very night, it happened. She got her cattle home, turned them into the
                  corral, and went into the house, into her room behind the kitchen, and shut the
                  door. There, without calling to anybody, without a groan, she lay down on the bed
                  and bore her child.</p>
                <p>"I was lifting supper when old Mrs. Shimerda came running down the basement
                  stairs, out of breath and screeching:&#8212;</p>
                <p>"'Baby come, baby come!' she says, 'Ambrosch much like devil!'</p>
                
                <p>"Brother William is surely a patient man. He was just ready to sit down to a hot
                  supper after a long day in the fields. Without a word he rose and went down to the
                  barn and hooked up his team. He got us over there as quick as it was humanly
                  possible. I went right in, and began to do for Ántonia; but she laid
                  there with her eyes shut and took no account of me. The old woman got a tubful of
                  warm water to wash the baby. I overlooked what she was doing and I said out loud:
                 &#8212;</p>
                <p>"'Mrs. Shimerda, don't you put that strong yellow soap near that baby. You'll
                blister its little skin.' I was indignant.</p><pb corresp="cat.0018.391"/><figure entity="cat.0018.fig9">
                    <figDesc>Image of 'Ántonia driving her cattle homeward'</figDesc>
                  </figure><pb corresp="cat.0018.392"/><pb n="359" corresp="cat.0018.393"/>
                <p>"'Mrs. Steavens,' Ántonia said from the bed, 'if you'll look in the top
                  tray of my trunk, you'll see some fine soap.' That was the first word she spoke.</p>
                <p>"After I'd dressed the baby, I took it out to show it to Ambrosch. He was
                  muttering behind the stove and would n't look at it.</p>
                <p>"'You'd better put it out in the rain barrel,' he says.</p>
                <p>"'Now, see here, Ambrosch,' says I, 'there's a law in this land, don't forget
                  that. I stand here a witness that this baby has come into the world sound and
                  strong, and I intend to keep an eye on what befalls it.' I pride myself I cowed
                  him.</p>
                <p>"Well, I expect you're not much interested in babies, but Ántonia's got
                  on fine. She loved it from the first as dearly as if she'd had a ring on her
                  finger, and was never ashamed of it. It's a year and eight months old now, and no
                  baby was ever better cared-for. Ántonia is a natural-born mother. I wish
                  she could marry and raise a family, but I don't know as there's much chance
                now."</p>
              </div3>
              <div3 type="section">
                <p>I slept that night in the room I used to have when I was a little boy, with the
                  <orig reg="summer">sum-</orig><pb n="360" corresp="cat.0018.394"/><orig reg="">mer</orig> wind blowing in at the windows, bringing the smell of the ripe fields. I
                  lay awake and watched the moonlight shining over the barn and the stacks and the
                  pond, and the windmill making its old dark shadow against the blue sky.</p>
              </div3>
            </div2>
            <pb n="361" corresp="cat.0018.395"/>
            <div2 type="chapter" n="4">
              <head rend="center">IV</head>
              <p>T<hi rend="smallcaps">HE</hi> next afternoon I walked over to the Shimerdas'. Yulka
                showed me the baby and told me that Ántonia was shocking wheat on the
                southwest quarter. I went down across the fields, and Tony saw me from a long way
                off. She stood still by her shocks, leaning on her pitchfork, watching me as I came.
                We met like the people in the old
                  song, in silence, if not in tears. Her warm hand clasped mine.</p>
              <p>"I thought you'd come, Jim. I heard you were at Mrs. Steavens's last night. I've
                been looking for you all day."</p>
              <p>She was thinner than I had ever seen her, and looked, as Mrs. Steavens said,
                "worked down," but there was a new kind of strength in the gravity of her face, and
                her color still gave her that look of deep-seated health and ardor. Still? Why, it
                flashed across me that though so much had happened in her life and in mine, she was
                barely twenty-four years old.</p>
              <p>Ántonia stuck her fork in the ground, and instinctively we walked toward
                that <orig reg="unploughed">un-</orig><pb n="362" corresp="cat.0018.396"/><orig reg="">ploughed</orig> patch at the crossing of the roads as the fittest place to talk to
                each other. We sat down outside the sagging wire fence that shut Mr. Shimerda's plot
                off from the rest of the world. The tall red grass had never been cut there. It had
                died down in winter and come up again in the spring until it was as thick and
                shrubby as some tropical garden-grass. I found myself telling her everything: why I
                had decided to study law and to go into the law office of one of my mother's
                relatives in New York City; about Gaston Cleric's death from pneumonia last winter,
                and the difference it had made in my life. She wanted to know about my friends and
                my way of living, and my dearest hopes.</p>
              <p>"Of course it means you are going away from us for good," she said with a sigh.
                "But that don't mean I'll lose you. Look at my papa here; he's been dead all these
                years, and yet he is more real to me than almost anybody else. He never goes out of
                my life. I talk to him and consult him all the time. The older I grow, the better I
                know him and the more I understand him."</p>
              <p>She asked me whether I had learned to like big cities. "I'd always be miserable in
                a <pb n="363" corresp="cat.0018.397"/>city. I'd die of lonesomeness. I liked to be where I know every stack and tree,
                and where all the ground is friendly. I want to live and die here. Father Kelly says
                everybody's put into this world for something, and I know what I've got to do. I'm
                going to see that my little girl has a better chance than ever I had. I'm going to
                take care of that girl, Jim."</p>
              <p>I told her I knew she would. "Do you know, Ántonia, since I've been away,
                I think of you more often than of any one else in this part of the world. I'd have
                liked to have you for a sweetheart, or a wife, or my mother or my sister &#8212;
                anything that a woman can be to a man. The idea of you is a part of my mind; you
                influence my likes and dislikes, all my tastes, hundreds of times when I don't
                realize it. You really are a part of me."</p>
              <p>She turned her bright, believing eyes to me, and the tears came up in them slowly.
                "How can it be like that, when you know so many people, and when I've disappointed
                you so? Ain't it wonderful, Jim, how much people can mean to each other? I'm so glad
                we had each other when we were little. I can't wait till my little girl's old enough
                to <pb n="364" corresp="cat.0018.398"/>tell her about all the things we used to do. You'll always remember me when you
                think about old times, won't you? And I guess everybody thinks about old times, even
                the happiest people."</p>
              <p>As we walked homeward across the fields, the sun dropped and lay like a great
                golden globe in the low west. While it hung there, the moon rose in the east, as big
                as a cartwheel, pale silver and streaked with rose color, thin as a bubble or a
                ghost-moon. For five, perhaps ten minutes, the two luminaries confronted each other
                across the level land, resting on opposite edges of the world. In that singular
                light every little tree and shock of wheat, every sunflower stalk and clump of 
                 snow-on-the-mountain, drew itself
                up high and pointed; the very clods and furrows in the fields seemed to stand up
                sharply. I felt the old pull of the earth, the solemn magic that comes out of those
                fields at nightfall. I wished I could be a little boy again, and that my way could
                end there.</p>
              <p>We reached the edge of the field, where our ways parted. I took her hands and held
                them against my breast, feeling once more how strong and warm and good they were,
                those <pb n="365" corresp="cat.0018.399"/>brown hands, and remembering how many kind things they had done for me. I held
                them now a long while, over my heart. About us it was growing darker and darker, and
                I had to look hard to see her face, which I meant always to carry with me; the
                closest, realest face, under all the shadows of women's faces, at the very bottom of
                my memory.</p>
              <p>"I'll come back," I said earnestly, through the soft, intrusive darkness.</p>
              <p>"Perhaps you will"&#8212;I felt rather than saw her smile. "But even if you
                don't, you're here, like my father. So I won't be lonesome."</p>
              <p>As I went back alone over that familiar road, I could almost believe that a boy and
                girl ran along beside me, as our shadows used to do, laughing and whispering to each
                other in the grass.</p>
            </div2>
          </div1>
          <pb n="366" corresp="cat.0018.400"/>
          <pb n="367" corresp="cat.0018.401"/>
          <div1 type="book" id="bk5">
            <head rend="center" type="main">B<hi rend="smallcaps">OOK</hi> V</head>
            <head type="sub" rend="center">CUZAK'S BOYS</head>
          <pb n="368" corresp="cat.0018.402"/>
          <pb n="369" corresp="cat.0018.403"/>
          
            <head rend="center" type="main">B<hi rend="smallcaps">OOK</hi> V</head>
            <head type="sub" rend="center">CUZAK'S BOYS</head>
            <div2 type="chapter" n="1">
              <head rend="center">I</head>
              <p>I <hi rend="smallcaps">TOLD</hi> Ántonia I would come back, but life
                intervened, and it was twenty years before I kept my promise. I heard of her from
                time to time; that she married, very soon after I last saw her, a young Bohemian, a
                cousin of Anton Jelinek; that they were poor, and had a large family. Once when I
                was abroad I went into Bohemia, and from Prague I sent Ántonia some
                photographs of her native village. Months afterward came a letter from her, telling
                me the names and ages of her many children, but little else; signed, "Your old
                friend, Ántonia Cuzak." When I met Tiny Soderball in Salt Lake, she told me
                that Ántonia had not "done very well"; that her husband was not a man of
                much force, and she had had a hard life. Perhaps it was cowardice that kept me away
                so long. My business took me West several times every year, and it was always in the
                <pb n="370" corresp="cat.0018.404"/>back of my mind that I would stop in Nebraska some day and go to see
                Ántonia. But I kept putting it off until the next trip. I did not want to
                find her aged and broken; I really dreaded it. In the course of twenty crowded years
                one parts with many illusions. I did not wish to lose the early ones. Some memories
                are realities, and are better than anything that can ever happen to one again.</p>
              <p>I owe it to Lena Lingard that I went to see Ántonia at last. I was in San
                Francisco two summers ago when both Lena and Tiny Soderball were in town. Tiny lives
                in a house of her own, and Lena's shop is in an apartment house just around the
                corner. It interested me, after so many years, to see the two women together. Tiny
                audits Lena's accounts occasionally, and invests her money for her; and Lena,
                apparently, takes care that Tiny does n't grow too miserly. "If there's anything I
                can't stand," she said to me in Tiny's presence, "it's a shabby rich woman." Tiny
                smiled grimly and assured me that Lena would never be either shabby or rich. "And I
                don't want to be," the other agreed complacently.</p>
              <p>Lena gave me a cheerful account of Ántonia and urged me to make her a
                visit.</p><pb n="371" corresp="cat.0018.405"/>
              <p>"You really ought to go, Jim. It would be such a satisfaction to her. Never mind
                what Tiny says. There's nothing the matter with Cuzak. You'd like him. He is n't a
                hustler, but a rough man would never have suited Tony. Tony has nice children
               &#8212;ten or eleven of them by this time, I guess. I should n't care for a
                family of that size myself, but somehow it's just right for Tony. She'd love to show
                them to you."</p>
              <p>On my way East I broke my journey at
                  Hastings, in Nebraska, and set off with an open buggy and a fairly good
                livery team to find the Cuzak
                farm. At a little past midday, I knew I must be nearing my destination. Set
                back on a swell of land at my right, I saw a wide farmhouse, with a red barn and an
                ash grove, and cattle yards in front that sloped down to the high road. I drew up my
                horses and was wondering whether I should drive in here, when I heard low voices.
                Ahead of me, in a plum thicket beside the road, I saw two boys bending over a dead
                dog. The little one, not more than four or five, was on his knees, his hands folded,
                and his close-clipped, bare head drooping forward in deep dejection. The other stood
                beside him, a hand on his <pb n="372" corresp="cat.0018.406"/>shoulder, and was comforting him in a language I had not
                heard for a long while. When I stopped my horses opposite them, the older boy took
                his brother by the hand and came toward me. He, too, looked grave. This was
                evidently a sad afternoon for them.</p>
              <p>"Are you Mrs. Cuzak's boys?" I asked.</p>
              <p>The younger one did not look up; he was submerged in his own feelings, but his
                brother met me with intelligent gray eyes. "Yes, sir."</p>
              <p>"Does she live up there on the hill? I am going to see her. Get in and ride up with
                me."</p>
              <p>He glanced at his reluctant little brother. "I guess we'd better walk. But we'll
                open the gate for you."</p>
              <p>I drove along the side-road and they followed slowly behind. When I pulled up at
                the windmill, another boy, barefooted and curly-headed, ran out of the barn to tie
                my team for me. He was a handsome one, this chap, fair-skinned and freckled, with
                red cheeks and a ruddy pelt as thick as a lamb's wool, growing down on his neck in
                little tufts. He tied my team with two flourishes of his hands, and nodded when I
                asked him if his mother was at home. As he glanced at me, his <pb n="373" corresp="cat.0018.407"/>face dimpled with a
                seizure of irrelevant merriment, and he shot up the windmill tower with a lightness
                that struck me as disdainful. I knew he was peering down at me as I walked toward
                the house.</p>
              <p>Ducks and geese ran quacking across my path. White cats were sunning themselves
                among yellow pumpkins on the porch steps. I looked through the wire screen into a
                big, light kitchen with a white floor. I saw a long table, rows of wooden chairs
                against the wall, and a shining range in one corner. Two girls were washing dishes
                at the sink, laughing and chattering, and a little one, in a short pinafore, sat on
                a stool playing with a rag baby. When I asked for their mother, one of the girls
                dropped her towel, ran across the floor with noiseless bare feet, and disappeared.
                The older one, who wore shoes and stockings, came to the door to admit me. She was a
                buxom girl with dark hair and eyes, calm and self-possessed.</p>
              <p>"Won't you come in? Mother will be here in a minute."</p>
              <p>Before I could sit down in the chair she offered me, the miracle happened; one of
                those quiet moments that clutch the heart, <pb n="374" corresp="cat.0018.408"/>and take more courage than the noisy,
                excited passages in life. Ántonia came in and stood before me; a stalwart,
                brown woman, flat-chested, her curly brown hair a little grizzled. It was a shock,
                of course. It always is, to meet people after long years, especially if they have
                lived as much and as hard as this woman had. We stood looking at each other. The
                eyes that peered anxiously at me were&#8212;simply Ántonia's eyes. I
                had seen no others like them since I looked into them last, though I had looked at
                so many thousands of human faces. As I confronted her, the changes grew less
                apparent to me, her identity stronger. She was there, in the full vigor of her
                personality, battered but not diminished, looking at me, speaking to me in the
                husky, breathy voice I remembered so well.</p>
              <p>"My husband's not at home, sir. Can I do anything?"</p>
              <p>"Don't you remember me, Ántonia? Have I changed so much?"</p>
              <p>She frowned into the slanting sunlight that made her brown hair look redder than it
                was. Suddenly her eyes widened, her whole face seemed to grow broader. She caught
                her breath and put out two hard-worked hands.</p><pb n="375" corresp="cat.0018.409"/>
              <p>"Why, it's Jim! Anna, Yulka, it's Jim Burden!" She had no sooner caught my hands
                than she looked alarmed. "What's happened? Is anybody dead?"</p>
              <p>I patted her arm. "No. I did n't come to a funeral this time. I got off the train
                at Hastings and drove down to see you and your family.</p>
              <p>She dropped my hand and began rushing about. "
                 Anton, Yulka, Nina, where are you all? Run, Anna, and hunt
                for the boys. They're off looking for that dog, somewhere. And call Leo. Where is
                that Leo!" She pulled them out of corners and came bringing them like a mother cat
                bringing in her kittens. "You don't have to go right off, Jim? My oldest boy's not
                here. He's gone with papa to the street fair at Wilber. I won't let you go! You've
                got to stay and see Rudolph and our papa." She looked at me imploringly, panting
                with excitement.</p>
              <p>While I reassured her and told her there would be plenty of time, the barefooted
                boys from outside were slipping into the kitchen and gathering about her.</p>
              <p>"Now, tell me their names, and how old they are."</p><pb n="376" corresp="cat.0018.410"/>
              <p>As she told them off in turn, she made several mistakes about ages, and they roared
                with laughter. When she came to my light-footed friend of the windmill, she said,
                "This is Leo, and he's old enough to be better than he is."</p>
              <p>He ran up to her and butted her playfully with his curly head, like a little ram,
                but his voice was quite desperate. "You've forgot! You always forget mine. It's
                mean! Please tell him, mother!" He clenched his fists in vexation and looked up at
                her impetuously.</p>
              <p>She wound her forefinger in his yellow fleece and pulled it, watching him. "Well,
                how old are you?"</p>
              <p>"I'm twelve," he panted, looking not at me but at her; "I'm twelve years old, and I
                was born on Easter day!"</p>
              <p>She nodded to me. "It's true. He was an Easter baby."</p>
              <p>The children all looked at me, as if they expected me to exhibit astonishment or
                delight at this information. Clearly, they were proud of each other, and of being so
                many. When they had all been introduced, Anna, the eldest daughter, who had met me
                at the <pb n="377" corresp="cat.0018.411"/>door, scattered them gently, and came bringing a white apron which she tied
                round her mother's waist.</p>
              <p>"Now, mother, sit down and talk to Mr. Burden. We'll finish the dishes quietly and
                not disturb you."</p>
              <p>Ántonia looked about, quite distracted. "Yes, child, but why don't we take
                him into the parlor, now that we've got a nice parlor for company?"</p>
              <p>The daughter laughed indulgently, and took my hat from me. "Well, you're here, now,
                mother, and if you talk here, Yulka and I can listen, too. You can show him the
                parlor after while." She smiled at me, and went back to the dishes, with her sister.
                The little girl with the rag doll found a place on the bottom step of an enclosed
                back stairway, and sat with her toes curled up, looking out at us expectantly.</p>
              <p>"She's Nina, after Nina Harling," Ántonia explained. "Ain't her eyes like
                Nina's? I declare, Jim, I loved you children almost as much as I love my own. These
                children know all about you and Charley and Sally, like as if they'd grown up with
                you. I can't think of what I want to say, you've got me <pb n="378" corresp="cat.0018.412"/>so stirred up. And then,
                I've forgot my English so. I don't often talk it any more. I tell the children I
                used to speak real well." She said they always spoke Bohemian at home. The little
                ones could not speak English at all&#8212;did n't learn it until they went to
                school.</p>
              <p>"I can't believe it's you, sitting here, in my own kitchen. You would n't have
                known me, would you, Jim? You've kept so young, yourself. But it's easier for a man.
                I can't see how my Anton looks any older than the day I married him. His teeth have
                kept so nice. I have n't got many left. But I feel just as young as I used to, and I
                can do as much work. Oh, we don't have to work so hard now! We've got plenty to help
                us, papa and me. And how many have you got, Jim?"</p>
              <p>When I told her I had no children she seemed embarrassed. "Oh, ain't that too bad!
                Maybe you could take one of my bad ones, now? That Leo; he's the worst of all." She
                leaned toward me with a smile. "And I love him the best," she whispered.</p>
              <p>"Mother!" the two girls murmured reproachfully from the dishes.</p>
              <p>Ántonia threw up her head and laughed. "I can't help it. You know I do.
                Maybe <pb n="379" corresp="cat.0018.413"/>it's because he came on Easter day, I don't know. And he's never out of
                mischief one minute!"</p>
              <p>I was thinking, as I watched her, how little it mattered&#8212;about her
                te